ExamDiff Pro Diff Report

100

101

102

103

104

105

106

107

108

109

110

111

112

113

114

115

116

117

118

119

120

121

122

123

124

125

126

127

128

129

130

131

132

133

134

135

136

137

138

139

140

141

142

143

144

145

146

147

148

149

150

151

152

153

154

155

156

157

158

159

160

161

162

163

164

165

166

167

168

169

170

171

172

173

174

175

176

177

178

179

180

181

182

183

184

185

186

187

188

189

190

191

192

193

194

195

196

197

198

199

200

201

202

203

204

205

206

207

208

209

210

211

212

213

214

215

216

217

218

219

220

221

222

223

224

225

226

227

228

229

230

231

232

233

234

235

236

237

238

239

240

241

242

243

244

245

246

247

248

249

250

251

252

253

254

255

256

257

258

259

260

261

262

263

264

265

266

267

268

269

270

271

272

273

274

275

276

277

278

279

280

281

282

283

284

285

286

287

288

289

290

291

292

293

294

295

296

297

298

299

300

301

302

303

304

305

306

307

308

309

310

311

312

313

314

315

316

317

318

319

320

321

322

323

324

325

326

327

328

329

330

331

332

333

334

335

336

337

338

339

340

341

342

343

344

345

346

347

348

349

350

351

352

353

354

355

356

357

358

359

360

361

362

363

364

365

366

367

368

369

370

371

372

373

374

375

376

377

378

379

380

381

382

383

384

385

386

387

388

389

390

391

392

393

394

395

396

397

398

399

400

401

402

403

404

405

406

407

408

409

410

411

412

413

414

415

416

417

418

419

420

421

422

423

424

425

426

427

428

429

430

431

432

433

434

435

436

437

438

439

440

441

442

443

444

445

446

447

448

449

450

451

452

453

454

455

456

457

458

459

460

461

462

463

464

465

466

467

468

469

470

471

472

473

474

475

476

477

478

479

480

481

482

483

484

485

486

487

488

489

490

491

492

493

494

495

496

497

498

499

500

501

502

503

504

505

506

507

508

509

510

511

512

513

514

515

516

517

518

519

520

521

522

523

524

525

526

527

528

529

530

531

532

533

534

535

536

537

538

539

540

541

542

543

544

545

546

547

548

549

550

551

552

553

554

555

556

557

558

559

560

561

562

563

564

565

566

567

568

569

570

571

572

573

574

575

576

577

578

579

580

581

582

583

584

585

586

587

588

589

590

591

592

593

594

595

596

597

598

599

600

601

602

603

604

605

606

607

608

609

610

611

612

613

614

615

616

617

618

619

620

621

622

623

624

625

626

627

628

629

630

631

632

633

634

635

636

637

638

639

640

641

642

643

644

645

646

647

648

649

650

651

652

653

654

655

656

657

658

659

660

661

662

663

664

665

666

667

668

669

670

671

672

673

674

675

676

677

678

679

680

681

682

683

684

685

686

687

688

689

690

691

692

693

694

695

696

697

698

699

700

701

702

703

704

705

706

707

708

709

710

711

712

713

714

715

716

717

718

719

720

721

722

723

724

725

726

727

728

729

730

731

732

733

734

735

736

737

738

739

740

741

742

743

744

745

746

747

748

749

750

751

752

753

754

755

756

757

758

759

760

761

762

763

764

765

766

767

768

769

770

771

772

773

774

775

776

777

778

779

780

781

782

783

784

785

786

787

788

789

790

791

792

793

794

795

796

797

798

799

800

801

802

803

804

805

806

807

808

809

810

811

812

813

814

815

816

817

818

819

820

821

822

823

824

825

826

827

828

829

830

831

832

833

834

835

836

837

838

839

840

841

842

843

844

845

846

847

848

849

850

851

852

853

854

855

856

857

858

859

860

861

862

863

864

865

866

867

868

869

870

871

872

873

874

875

876

877

878

879

880

881

882

883

884

885

886

887

888

889

890

891

892

893

894

895

896

897

898

899

900

901

902

903

904

905

906

907

908

909

910

911

912

913

914

915

916

917

918

919

920

921

922

923

924

925

926

927

928

929

930

931

932

933

934

935

936

937

938

939

940

941

942

943

944

945

946

947

948

949

950

951

952

953

954

955

956

957

958

959

960

961

962

963

964

965

966

967

968

969

970

971

972

973

974

975

976

977

978

979

980

981

982

983

984

985

986

987

988

989

990

991

992

993

994

995

996

997

998

999

1000

1001

1002

1003

1004

1005

1006

1007

1008

1009

1010

1011

1012

1013

1014

1015

1016

1017

1018

1019

1020

1021

1022

1023

1024

1025

1026

1027

1028

1029

1030

1031

1032

1033

1034

1035

1036

1037

1038

1039

1040

1041

1042

1043

1044

1045

1046

1047

1048

1049

1050

1051

1052

1053

1054

1055

1056

1057

1058

1059

1060

1061

1062

1063

1064

1065

1066

1067

1068

1069

1070

1071

1072

1073

1074

1075

1076

1077

1078

1079

1080

1081

1082

1083

1084

1085

1086

1087

1088

1089

1090

1091

1092

1093

1094

1095

1096

1097

1098

1099

1100

1101

1102

1103

1104

1105

1106

1107

1108

1109

1110

1111

1112

1113

1114

1115

1116

1117

1118

1119

1120

1121

1122

1123

1124

1125

1126

1127

1128

1129

1130

1131

1132

1133

1134

1135

1136

1137

1138

1139

1140

1141

1142

1143

1144

1145

1146

1147

1148

1149

1150

1151

1152

1153

1154

1155

1156

1157

1158

1159

1160

1161

1162

1163

1164

1165

1166

1167

1168

1169

1170

1171

1172

1173

1174

1175

1176

1177

1178

1179

1180

1181

1182

1183

1184

1185

1186

1187

1188

1189

1190

1191

1192

1193

1194

1195

1196

1197

1198

1199

1200

1201

1202

1203

1204

1205

1206

1207

1208

1209

1210

1211

1212

1213

1214

1215

1216

1217

1218

1219

1220

1221

1222

1223

1224

1225

1226

1227

1228

1229

1230

1231

1232

1233

1234

1235

1236

1237

1238

1239

1240

1241

1242

1243

1244

1245

1246

1247

1248

1249

1250

1251

1252

1253

1254

1255

1256

1257

1258

1259

1260

1261

1262

1263

1264

1265

1266

1267

1268

1269

1270

1271

1272

1273

1274

1275

1276

1277

1278

1279

1280

1281

1282

1283

1284

1285

1286

1287

1288

1289

1290

1291

1292

1293

1294

1295

1296

1297

1298

1299

1300

1301

1302

1303

1304

1305

1306

1307

1308

1309

1310

1311

1312

1313

1314

1315

1316

1317

1318

1319

1320

1321

1322

1323

1324

1325

1326

1327

1328

1329

1330

1331

1332

1333

1334

1335

1336

1337

1338

1339

1340

1341

1342

1343

1344

1345

1346

1347

1348

1349

1350

1351

1352

1353

1354

1355

1356

1357

1358

1359

1360

1361

1362

1363

1364

1365

1366

1367

1368

1369

1370

1371

1372

1373

1374

1375

1376

1377

1378

1379

1380

1381

1382

1383

1384

1385

1386

1387

1388

1389

1390

1391

1392

1393

1394

1395

1396

1397

1398

1399

1400

1401

1402

1403

1404

1405

1406

1407

1408

1409

1410

1411

1412

1413

1414

1415

1416

1417

1418

1419

1420

1421

1422

1423

1424

1425

1426

1427

1428

1429

1430

1431

1432

1433

1434

1435

1436

1437

1438

1439

1440

1441

1442

1443

1444

1445

1446

1447

1448

1449

1450

1451

1452

1453

1454

1455

1456

1457

1458

1459

1460

1461

1462

1463

1464

1465

1466

1467

1468

1469

1470

1471

1472

1473

1474

1475

1476

1477

1478

1479

1480

1481

1482

1483

1484

1485

1486

1487

1488

1489

1490

1491

1492

1493

1494

1495

1496

1497

1498

1499

1500

1501

1502

1503

1504

1505

1506

1507

1508

1509

1510

1511

1512

1513

1514

1515

1516

1517

1518

1519

1520

1521

1522

1523

1524

1525

1526

1527

1528

1529

1530

1531

1532

1533

1534

1535

1536

1537

1538

1539

1540

1541

1542

1543

1544

1545

1546

1547

1548

1549

1550

1551

1552

1553

1554

1555

1556

1557

1558

1559

1560

1561

1562

1563

1564

1565

1566

1567

1568

1569

1570

1571

1572

1573

1574

1575

1576

1577

1578

1579

1580

1581

1582

1583

1584

1585

1586

1587

1588

1589

1590

1591

1592

1593

1594

1595

1596

1597

1598

1599

1600

1601

1602

1603

1604

1605

1606

1607

1608

1609

1610

1611

1612

1613

1614

1615

1616

1617

1618

1619

1620

1621

1622

1623

1624

1625

1626

1627

1628

1629

1630

1631

1632

1633

1634

1635

1636

1637

1638

1639

1640

1641

1642

1643

1644

1645

1646

1647

1648

1649

1650

1651

1652

1653

1654

1655

1656

1657

1658

1659

1660

1661

1662

1663

1664

1665

1666

1667

1668

1669

1670

1671

1672

1673

1674

1675

1676

1677

1678

1679

1680

1681

1682

1683

1684

1685

1686

1687

1688

1689

1690

1691

1692

1693

1694

1695

1696

1697

1698

1699

1700

1701

1702

1703

1704

1705

1706

1707

1708

1709

1710

1711

1712

1713

1714

1715

1716

1717

1718

1719

1720

1721

1722

1723

1724

1725

1726

1727

1728

1729

1730

1731

1732

1733

1734

1735

1736

1737

1738

1739

1740

1741

1742

1743

1744

1745

1746

1747

1748

1749

1750

1751

1752

1753

1754

1755

1756

1757

1758

1759

1760

1761

1762

1763

1764

1765

1766

1767

1768

1769

1770

1771

1772

1773

1774

1775

1776

1777

1778

1779

1780

1781

1782

1783

1784

1785

1786

1787

1788

1789

1790

1791

1792

1793

1794

1795

1796

1797

1798

1799

1800

1801

1802

1803

1804

1805

1806

1807

1808

1809

1810

1811

1812

1813

1814

1815

1816

1817

1818

1819

1820

1821

1822

1823

1824

1825

1826

1827

1828

1829

1830

1831

1832

1833

1834

1835

1836

1837

1838

1839

1840

1841

1842

1843

1844

1845

1846

1847

1848

1849

1850

1851

1852

1853

1854

1855

1856

1857

1858

1859

1860

1861

1862

1863

1864

1865

1866

1867

1868

1869

1870

1871

1872

1873

1874

1875

1876

1877

1878

1879

1880

1881

1882

1883

1884

1885

1886

1887

1888

1889

1890

1891

1892

1893

1894

1895

1896

1897

1898

1899

1900

1901

1902

1903

1904

1905

1906

1907

1908

1909

1910

1911

1912

1913

1914

1915

1916

1917

1918

1919

1920

1921

1922

1923

1924

1925

1926

1927

1928

1929

1930

1931

1932

1933

1934

1935

1936

1937

1938

1939

1940

1941

1942

1943

1944

1945

1946

1947

1948

1949

1950

1951

1952

1953

1954

1955

1956

1957

1958

1959

1960

1961

1962

1963

1964

1965

1966

1967

1968

1969

1970

1971

1972

1973

1974

1975

1976

1977

1978

1979

1980

1981

1982

1983

1984

1985

1986

1987

1988

1989

1990

1991

1992

1993

1994

1995

1996

1997

1998

1999

2000

2001

2002

2003

2004

2005

2006

2007

2008

2009

2010

2011

2012

2013

2014

2015

2016

2017

2018

2019

2020

2021

2022

2023

2024

2025

2026

2027

2028

2029

2030

2031

2032

2033

2034

2035

2036

2037

2038

2039

2040

2041

2042

2043

2044

2045

2046

2047

2048

2049

2050

2051

2052

2053

2054

2055

2056

2057

2058

2059

2060

2061

2062

2063

2064

2065

2066

2067

2068

2069

2070

2071

2072

2073

2074

2075

2076

2077

2078

2079

2080

2081

2082

2083

2084

2085

2086

2087

2088

2089

2090

2091

2092

2093

2094

2095

2096

2097

2098

2099

2100

2101

2102

2103

2104

2105

2106

2107

2108

2109

2110

2111

2112

2113

2114

2115

2116

2117

2118

2119

2120

2121

2122

2123

2124

2125

2126

2127

2128

2129

2130

2131

2132

2133

2134

2135

2136

2137

2138

2139

2140

2141

2142

2143

2144

2145

2146

2147

2148

2149

2150

2151

2152

2153

2154

2155

2156

2157

2158

2159

2160

2161

2162

2163

2164

2165

2166

2167

2168

2169

2170

2171

2172

2173

2174

2175

2176

2177

2178

2179

2180

2181

2182

2183

2184

2185

2186

2187

2188

2189

2190

2191

2192

2193

2194

2195

2196

2197

2198

2199

2200

2201

2202

2203

2204

2205

2206

2207

2208

2209

2210

2211

2212

2213

2214

2215

2216

2217

2218

2219

2220

2221

2222

2223

2224

2225

2226

2227

2228

2229

2230

2231

2232

2233

2234

2235

2236

2237

2238

2239

2240

2241

2242

2243

2244

2245

2246

2247

2248

2249

2250

2251

2252

2253

2254

2255

2256

2257

2258

2259

2260

2261

2262

2263

2264

2265

2266

2267

2268

2269

2270

2271

2272

2273

2274

2275

2276

2277

2278

2279

2280

2281

2282

2283

2284

2285

2286

2287

2288

2289

2290

2291

2292

2293

2294

2295

2296

2297

2298

2299

2300

2301

2302

2303

2304

2305

2306

2307

2308

2309

2310

2311

2312

2313

2314

2315

2316

2317

2318

2319

2320

2321

2322

2323

2324

2325

2326

2327

2328

2329

2330

2331

2332

2333

2334

2335

2336

2337

2338

2339

2340

2341

2342

2343

2344

2345

2346

2347

2348

2349

2350

2351

2352

2353

2354

2355

2356

2357

2358

2359

2360

2361

2362

2363

2364

2365

2366

2367

2368

2369

2370

2371

2372

2373

2374

2375

2376

2377

2378

2379

2380

2381

2382

2383

2384

2385

2386

2387

2388

2389

2390

2391

2392

2393

2394

2395

2396

2397

2398

2399

2400

2401

2402

2403

2404

2405

2406

2407

2408

2409

2410

2411

2412

2413

2414

2415

2416

2417

2418

2419

2420

2421

2422

2423

2424

2425

2426

2427

2428

2429

2430

2431

2432

2433

2434

2435

2436

2437

2438

2439

2440

2441

2442

2443

2444

2445

2446

2447

2448

2449

2450

2451

2452

2453

2454

2455

2456

2457

2458

2459

2460

2461

2462

2463

2464

2465

2466

2467

2468

2469

2470

2471

2472

2473

2474

2475

2476

2477

2478

2479

2480

2481

2482

2483

2484

2485

2486

2487

2488

2489

2490

2491

2492

2493

2494

2495

2496

2497

2498

2499

2500

2501

2502

2503

2504

2505

2506

2507

2508

2509

2510

2511

2512

2513

2514

2515

2516

2517

2518

2519

2520

2521

2522

2523

2524

2525

2526

2527

2528

2529

2530

2531

2532

2533

2534

2535

2536

2537

2538

2539

2540

2541

2542

2543

2544

2545

2546

2547

2548

2549

2550

2551

2552

2553

2554

2555

2556

2557

2558

2559

2560

2561

2562

2563

2564

2565

2566

2567

2568

2569

2570

2571

2572

2573

2574

2575

2576

2577

2578

2579

2580

2581

2582

2583

2584

2585

2586

2587

2588

2589

2590

2591

2592

2593

2594

2595

2596

2597

2598

2599

2600

2601

2602

2603

2604

2605

2606

2607

2608

2609

2610

2611

2612

2613

2614

2615

2616

2617

2618

2619

2620

2621

2622

2623

2624

2625

2626

2627

2628

2629

2630

2631

2632

2633

2634

2635

2636

2637

2638

2639

2640

2641

2642

2643

2644

2645

2646

2647

2648

2649

2650

2651

2652

2653

2654

2655

2656

2657

2658

2659

2660

2661

2662

2663

2664

2665

2666

2667

2668

2669

2670

2671

2672

2673

2674

2675

2676

2677

2678

2679

2680

2681

2682

2683

2684

2685

2686

2687

2688

2689

2690

2691

2692

2693

2694

2695

2696

2697

2698

2699

2700

2701

2702

2703

2704

2705

2706

2707

2708

2709

2710

2711

2712

2713

2714

2715

2716

2717

2718

2719

2720

2721

2722

2723

2724

2725

2726

2727

2728

2729

2730

2731

2732

2733

2734

2735

2736

2737

2738

2739

2740

2741

2742

2743

2744

2745

2746

2747

2748

2749

2750

2751

2752

2753

2754

2755

2756

2757

2758

2759

2760

2761

2762

2763

2764

2765

2766

2767

2768

2769

2770

2771

2772

2773

2774

2775

2776

2777

2778

2779

2780

2781

2782

2783

2784

2785

2786

2787

2788

2789

2790

2791

2792

2793

2794

2795

2796

2797

2798

2799

2800

2801

2802

2803

2804

2805

2806

2807

2808

2809

2810

2811

2812

2813

2814

2815

2816

2817

2818

2819

2820

2821

2822

2823

2824

2825

2826

2827

2828

2829

2830

2831

2832

2833

2834

2835

2836

2837

2838

2839

2840

2841

2842

2843

2844

2845

2846

2847

2848

2849

2850

2851

2852

2853

2854

2855

2856

2857

2858

2859

2860

2861

2862

2863

2864

2865

2866

2867

2868

2869

2870

2871

2872

2873

2874

2875

2876

2877

2878

2879

2880

2881

2882

2883

2884

2885

2886

2887

2888

2889

2890

2891

2892

2893

2894

2895

2896

2897

2898

2899

2900

2901

2902

2903

2904

2905

2906

2907

2908

2909

2910

2911

2912

2913

2914

2915

2916

2917

2918

2919

2920

2921

2922

2923

2924

2925

2926

2927

2928

2929

2930

2931

2932

2933

2934

2935

2936

2937

2938

2939

2940

2941

2942

2943

2944

2945

2946

2947

2948

2949

2950

2951

2952

2953

2954

2955

2956

2957

2958

2959

2960

2961

2962

2963

2964

2965

2966

2967

2968

2969

2970

2971

2972

2973

2974

2975

2976

2977

2978

2979

2980

2981

2982

2983

2984

2985

2986

2987

2988

2989

2990

2991

2992

2993

2994

2995

2996

2997

2998

2999

3000

3001

3002

3003

3004

3005

3006

3007

3008

3009

3010

3011

3012

3013

3014

3015

3016

3017

3018

3019

3020

3021

3022

3023

3024

3025

3026

3027

3028

3029

3030

3031

3032

3033

3034

3035

3036

3037

3038

3039

3040

3041

3042

3043

3044

3045

3046

3047

3048

3049

3050

3051

3052

3053

3054

3055

3056

3057

3058

3059

3060

3061

3062

3063

3064

3065

3066

3067

3068

3069

3070

3071

3072

3073

3074

3075

3076

3077

3078

3079

3080

3081

3082

3083

3084

3085

3086

3087

3088

3089

3090

3091

3092

3093

3094

3095

3096

3097

3098

3099

3100

3101

3102

3103

3104

3105

3106

3107

3108

3109

3110

3111

3112

3113

3114

3115

3116

3117

3118

3119

3120

3121

3122

3123

3124

3125

3126

3127

3128

3129

3130

3131

3132

3133

3134

3135

3136

3137

3138

3139

3140

3141

3142

3143

3144

3145

3146

3147

3148

3149

3150

3151

3152

3153

3154

3155

3156

3157

3158

3159

3160

3161

3162

3163

3164

3165

3166

3167

3168

3169

3170

3171

3172

3173

3174

3175

3176

3177

3178

3179

3180

3181

3182

3183

3184

3185

3186

3187

3188

3189

3190

3191

3192

3193

3194

3195

3196

3197

3198

3199

3200

3201

3202

3203

3204

3205

3206

3207

3208

3209

3210

3211

3212

3213

3214

3215

3216

3217

3218

3219

3220

3221

3222

3223

3224

3225

3226

3227

3228

3229

3230

3231

3232

3233

3234

3235

3236

3237

3238

3239

3240

3241

3242

3243

3244

3245

3246

3247

3248

3249

3250

3251

3252

3253

3254

3255

3256

3257

3258

3259

3260

3261

3262

3263

3264

3265

3266

3267

3268

3269

3270

3271

3272

3273

3274

3275

3276

3277

3278

3279

3280

3281

3282

3283

3284

3285

3286

3287

3288

3289

3290

3291

3292

3293

3294

3295

3296

3297

3298

3299

3300

3301

3302

3303

3304

3305

3306

3307

3308

3309

3310

3311

3312

3313

3314

3315

3316

3317

3318

3319

3320

3321

3322

3323

3324

3325

3326

3327

3328

3329

3330

3331

3332

3333

3334

3335

3336

3337

3338

3339

3340

3341

3342

3343

3344

3345

3346

3347

3348

3349

3350

3351

3352

3353

3354

3355

3356

3357

3358

3359

3360

3361

3362

3363

3364

3365

3366

3367

3368

3369

3370

3371

3372

3373

3374

3375

3376

3377

3378

3379

3380

3381

3382

3383

3384

3385

3386

3387

3388

3389

3390

3391

3392

3393

3394

3395

3396

3397

3398

3399

3400

3401

3402

3403

3404

3405

3406

3407

3408

3409

3410

3411

3412

3413

3414

3415

3416

3417

3418

3419

3420

3421

3422

3423

3424

3425

3426

3427

3428

3429

3430

3431

3432

3433

3434

3435

3436

3437

3438

3439

3440

3441

3442

3443

3444

3445

3446

3447

3448

3449

3450

3451

3452

3453

3454

3455

3456

3457

3458

3459

3460

3461

3462

3463

3464

3465

3466

3467

3468

3469

3470

3471

3472

3473

3474

3475

3476

3477

3478

3479

3480

3481

3482

3483

3484

3485

3486

3487

3488

3489

3490

3491

3492

3493

3494

3495

3496

3497

3498

3499

3500

3501

3502

3503

3504

3505

3506

3507

3508

3509

3510

3511

3512

3513

3514

3515

3516

3517

3518

3519

3520

3521

3522

3523

3524

3525

3526

3527

3528

3529

3530

3531

3532

3533

3534

3535

3536

3537

3538

3539

3540

3541

3542

3543

3544

3545

3546

3547

3548

3549

3550

3551

3552

3553

3554

3555

3556

3557

3558

3559

3560

3561

3562

3563

3564

3565

3566

3567

3568

3569

3570

3571

3572

3573

3574

3575

3576

3577

3578

3579

3580

3581

3582

3583

3584

3585

3586

3587

3588

3589

3590

3591

3592

3593

3594

3595

3596

3597

3598

3599

3600

3601

3602

3603

3604

3605

3606

3607

3608

3609

3610

3611

3612

3613

3614

3615

3616

3617

3618

3619

3620

3621

3622

3623

3624

3625

3626

3627

3628

3629

3630

3631

3632

3633

3634

3635

3636

3637

3638

3639

3640

3641

3642

3643

3644

3645

3646

3647

3648

3649

3650

3651

3652

3653

3654

3655

3656

3657

3658

3659

3660

3661

3662

3663

3664

3665

3666

3667

3668

3669

3670

3671

3672

3673

3674

3675

3676

3677

3678

3679

3680

3681

3682

3683

3684

3685

3686

3687

3688

3689

3690

3691

3692

3693

3694

3695

3696

3697

3698

3699

3700

3701

3702

3703

3704

3705

3706

3707

3708

3709

3710

3711

3712

3713

3714

3715

3716

3717

3718

3719

3720

3721

3722

3723

3724

3725

3726

3727

3728

3729

3730

3731

3732

3733

3734

3735

3736

3737

3738

3739

3740

3741

3742

3743

3744

3745

3746

3747

3748

3749

3750

3751

3752

3753

3754

3755

3756

3757

3758

3759

3760

3761

3762

3763

3764

3765

3766

3767

3768

3769

3770

3771

3772

3773

3774

3775

3776

3777

3778

3779

3780

3781

3782

3783

3784

3785

3786

3787

3788

3789

3790

3791

3792

3793

3794

3795

3796

3797

3798

3799

3800

3801

3802

3803

3804

3805

3806

3807

3808

3809

3810

3811

3812

3813

3814

3815

3816

3817

3818

3819

3820

3821

3822

3823

3824

3825

3826

3827

3828

3829

3830

3831

3832

3833

3834

3835

3836

3837

3838

3839

3840

3841

3842

3843

3844

3845

3846

3847

3848

3849

3850

3851

3852

3853

3854

3855

3856

3857

3858

3859

3860

3861

3862

3863

3864

3865

3866

3867

3868

3869

3870

3871

3872

3873

3874

3875

3876

3877

3878

3879

3880

3881

3882

3883

3884

3885

3886

3887

3888

3889

3890

3891

3892

3893

3894

3895

3896

3897

3898

3899

3900

3901

3902

3903

3904

3905

3906

3907

3908

3909

3910

3911

3912

3913

3914

3915

3916

3917

3918

3919

3920

3921

3922

3923

3924

3925

3926

3927

3928

3929

3930

3931

3932

3933

3934

3935

3936

3937

3938

3939

3940

3941

3942

3943

3944

3945

3946

3947

3948

3949

3950

3951

3952

3953

3954

3955

3956

3957

3958

3959

3960

3961

3962

3963

3964

3965

3966

3967

3968

3969

3970

3971

3972

3973

3974

3975

3976

3977

3978

3979

3980

3981

3982

3983

3984

3985

3986

3987

3988

3989

3990

3991

3992

3993

3994

3995

3996

3997

3998

3999

4000

4001

4002

4003

4004

4005

4006

4007

4008

4009

4010

4011

4012

4013

4014

4015

4016

4017

4018

4019

4020

4021

4022

4023

4024

4025

4026

4027

4028

4029

4030

4031

4032

4033

4034

4035

4036

4037

4038

4039

4040

4041

4042

4043

4044

4045

4046

4047

4048

4049

4050

4051

4052

4053

4054

4055

4056

4057

4058

4059

4060

4061

4062

4063

4064

4065

4066

4067

4068

4069

4070

4071

4072

4073

4074

4075

4076

4077

4078

4079

4080

4081

4082

4083

4084

4085

4086

4087

4088

4089

4090

4091

4092

4093

4094

4095

4096

4097

4098

4099

4100

4101

4102

4103

4104

4105

4106

4107

4108

4109

4110

4111

4112

4113

4114

4115

4116

4117

4118

4119

4120

4121

4122

4123

4124

4125

4126

4127

4128

4129

4130

4131

4132

4133

4134

4135

4136

4137

4138

4139

4140

4141

4142

4143

4144

4145

4146

4147

4148

4149

4150

4151

4152

4153

4154

4155

4156

4157

4158

4159

4160

4161

4162

4163

4164

4165

4166

4167

4168

4169

4170

4171

4172

4173

4174

4175

4176

4177

4178

4179

4180

4181

4182

4183

4184

4185

4186

4187

4188

4189

4190

4191

4192

4193

4194

4195

4196

4197

4198

4199

4200

4201

4202

4203

4204

4205

4206

4207

4208

4209

4210

4211

4212

4213

4214

4215

4216

4217

4218

4219

4220

4221

4222

4223

4224

4225

4226

4227

4228

4229

4230

4231

4232

4233

4234

4235

4236

4237

4238

4239

4240

4241

4242

4243

4244

4245

4246

4247

4248

4249

4250

4251

4252

4253

4254

4255

4256

4257

4258

4259

4260

4261

4262

4263

4264

4265

4266

4267

4268

4269

4270

4271

4272

4273

4274

4275

4276

4277

4278

4279

4280

4281

4282

4283

4284

4285

4286

4287

4288

4289

4290

4291

4292

4293

4294

4295

4296

4297

4298

4299

4300

4301

4302

4303

4304

4305

4306

4307

4308

4309

4310

4311

4312

4313

4314

4315

4316

4317

4318

4319

4320

4321

4322

4323

4324

4325

4326

4327

4328

4329

4330

4331

4332

4333

4334

4335

4336

4337

4338

4339

4340

4341

4342

4343

4344

4345

4346

4347

4348

4349

4350

4351

4352

4353

4354

4355

4356

4357

4358

4359

4360

4361

4362

4363

4364

4365

4366

4367

4368

4369

4370

4371

4372

4373

4374

4375

4376

4377

4378

4379

4380

4381

4382

4383

4384

4385

4386

4387

4388

4389

4390

4391

4392

4393

4394

4395

4396

4397

4398

4399

4400

4401

4402

4403

4404

4405

4406

4407

4408

4409

4410

4411

4412

4413

4414

4415

4416

4417

4418

4419

4420

4421

4422

4423

4424

4425

4426

4427

4428

4429

4430

4431

4432

4433

4434

4435

4436

4437

4438

4439

4440

4441

4442

4443

4444

4445

4446

4447

4448

4449

4450

4451

4452

4453

4454

4455

4456

4457

4458

4459

4460

4461

4462

4463

4464

4465

4466

4467

4468

4469

4470

4471

4472

4473

4474

4475

4476

4477

4478

4479

4480

4481

4482

4483

4484

4485

4486

4487

4488

4489

4490

4491

4492

4493

4494

4495

4496

4497

4498

4499

4500

4501

4502

4503

4504

4505

4506

4507

4508

4509

4510

4511

4512

4513

4514

4515

4516

4517

4518

4519

4520

4521

4522

4523

4524

4525

4526

4527

4528

4529

4530

4531

4532

4533

4534

4535

4536

4537

4538

4539

4540

4541

4542

4543

4544

4545

4546

4547

4548

4549

4550

4551

4552

4553

4554

4555

4556

4557

4558

4559

4560

4561

4562

4563

4564

4565

4566

4567

4568

4569

4570

4571

4572

4573

4574

4575

4576

4577

4578

4579

4580

4581

4582

4583

4584

4585

4586

4587

4588

4589

4590

4591

4592

4593

4594

4595

4596

4597

4598

4599

4600

4601

4602

4603

4604

4605

4606

4607

4608

4609

4610

4611

4612

4613

4614

4615

4616

4617

4618

4619

4620

4621

4622

4623

4624

4625

4626

4627

4628

4629

4630

4631

4632

4633

4634

4635

4636

4637

4638

4639

4640

4641

4642

4643

4644

4645

4646

4647

4648

4649

4650

4651

4652

4653

4654

4655

4656

4657

4658

4659

4660

4661

4662

4663

4664

4665

4666

4667

4668

4669

4670

4671

4672

4673

4674

4675

4676

4677

4678

4679

4680

4681

4682

4683

4684

4685

4686

4687

4688

4689

4690

4691

4692

4693

4694

4695

4696

4697

4698

4699

4700

4701

4702

4703

4704

4705

4706

4707

4708

4709

4710

4711

4712

4713

4714

4715

4716

4717

4718

4719

4720

4721

4722

4723

4724

4725

4726

4727

4728

4729

4730

4731

4732

4733

4734

4735

4736

4737

4738

4739

4740

4741

4742

4743

4744

4745

4746

4747

4748

4749

4750

4751

4752

4753

4754

4755

4756

4757

4758

4759

4760

4761

4762

4763

4764

4765

4766

4767

4768

4769

4770

4771

4772

4773

4774

4775

4776

4777

4778

4779

4780

4781

4782

4783

4784

4785

4786

4787

4788

4789

4790

4791

4792

4793

4794

4795

4796

4797

4798

4799

4800

4801

4802

4803

4804

4805

4806

4807

4808

4809

4810

4811

4812

4813

4814

4815

4816

4817

4818

4819

4820

4821

4822

4823

4824

4825

4826

4827

4828

4829

4830

4831

4832

4833

4834

4835

4836

4837

4838

4839

4840

4841

4842

4843

4844

4845

4846

4847

4848

4849

4850

4851

4852

4853

4854

4855

4856

4857

4858

4859

4860

4861

4862

4863

4864

4865

4866

4867

4868

4869

4870

4871

4872

4873

4874

4875

4876

4877

4878

4879

4880

4881

4882

4883

4884

4885

4886

4887

4888

4889

4890

4891

4892

4893

4894

4895

4896

4897

4898

4899

4900

4901

4902

4903

4904

4905

4906

4907

4908

4909

4910

4911

4912

4913

4914

4915

4916

4917

4918

4919

4920

4921

4922

4923

4924

4925

4926

4927

4928

4929

4930

4931

4932

4933

4934

4935

4936

4937

4938

4939

4940

4941

4942

4943

4944

4945

4946

4947

4948

4949

4950

4951

4952

4953

4954

4955

4956

4957

4958

4959

4960

4961

4962

4963

4964

4965

4966

4967

4968

4969

4970

4971

4972

4973

4974

4975

4976

4977

4978

4979

4980

4981

4982

4983

4984

4985

4986

4987

4988

4989

4990

4991

4992

4993

4994

4995

4996

4997

4998

4999

5000

5001

5002

5003

5004

5005

5006

5007

5008

5009

5010

5011

5012

5013

5014

5015

5016

5017

5018

5019

5020

5021

5022

5023

5024

5025

5026

5027

5028

5029

5030

5031

5032

5033

5034

5035

5036

5037

5038

5039

5040

5041

5042

5043

5044

5045

5046

5047

5048

5049

5050

5051

5052

5053

5054

5055

5056

5057

5058

5059

5060

5061

5062

5063

5064

5065

5066

5067

5068

5069

5070

5071

5072

5073

5074

5075

5076

5077

5078

5079

5080

5081

5082

5083

5084

5085

5086

5087

5088

5089

5090

5091

5092

5093

5094

5095

5096

5097

5098

5099

5100

5101

5102

5103

5104

5105

5106

5107

5108

5109

5110

5111

5112

5113

5114

5115

5116

5117

5118

5119

5120

5121

5122

5123

5124

5125

5126

5127

5128

5129

5130

5131

5132

5133

5134

5135

5136

5137

5138

5139

5140

5141

5142

5143

5144

5145

5146

5147

5148

5149

5150

5151

5152

5153

5154

5155

5156

5157

5158

5159

5160

5161

5162

5163

5164

5165

5166

5167

5168

5169

5170

5171

5172

5173

5174

5175

5176

5177

5178

5179

5180

5181

5182

5183

5184

5185

5186

5187

5188

5189

5190

5191

5192

5193

5194

5195

5196

5197

5198

5199

5200

5201

5202

5203

5204

5205

5206

5207

5208

5209

5210

5211

5212

5213

5214

5215

5216

5217

5218

5219

5220

5221

5222

5223

5224

5225

5226

5227

5228

5229

5230

5231

5232

5233

5234

5235

5236

5237

5238

5239

5240

5241

5242

5243

5244

5245

5246

5247

5248

5249

5250

5251

5252

5253

5254

5255

5256

5257

5258

5259

5260

5261

5262

5263

5264

5265

5266

5267

5268

5269

5270

5271

5272

5273

5274

5275

5276

5277

5278

5279

5280

5281

5282

5283

5284

5285

5286

5287

5288

5289

5290

5291

5292

5293

5294

5295

5296

5297

5298

5299

5300

5301

5302

5303

5304

5305

5306

5307

5308

5309

5310

5311

5312

5313

5314

5315

5316

5317

5318

5319

5320

5321

5322

5323

5324

5325

5326

5327

5328

5329

5330

5331

5332

5333

5334

5335

5336

5337

5338

5339

5340

5341

5342

5343

5344

5345

5346

5347

5348

5349

5350

5351

5352

5353

5354

5355

5356

5357

5358

5359

5360

5361

5362

5363

5364

5365

5366

5367

5368

5369

5370

5371

5372

5373

5374

5375

5376

5377

5378

5379

5380

5381

5382

5383

5384

5385

5386

5387

5388

5389

5390

5391

5392

5393

5394

5395

5396

5397

5398

5399

5400

5401

5402

5403

5404

5405

5406

5407

5408

5409

5410

5411

5412

5413

5414

5415

5416

5417

5418

5419

5420

5421

5422

5423

5424

5425

5426

5427

5428

5429

5430

5431

5432

5433

5434

5435

5436

5437

5438

5439

5440

5441

5442

5443

5444

5445

5446

5447

5448

5449

5450

5451

5452

5453

5454

5455

5456

5457

5458

5459

5460

5461

5462

5463

5464

5465

5466

5467

5468

5469

5470

5471

5472

5473

5474

5475

5476

5477

5478

5479

5480

5481

5482

5483

5484

5485

5486

5487

5488

5489

5490

5491

5492

5493

5494

5495

5496

5497

5498

5499

5500

5501

5502

5503

5504

5505

5506

5507

5508

5509

5510

5511

5512

5513

5514

5515

5516

5517

5518

5519

5520

5521

5522

5523

5524

5525

5526

5527

5528

5529

5530

5531

5532

5533

5534

5535

5536

5537

5538

5539

5540

5541

5542

5543

5544

5545

5546

5547

5548

5549

5550

5551

5552

5553

5554

5555

5556

5557

5558

5559

5560

5561

5562

5563

5564

5565

5566

5567

5568

5569

5570

5571

5572

5573

5574

5575

5576

5577

5578

5579

5580

5581

5582

5583

5584

5585

5586

5587

5588

5589

5590

5591

5592

5593

5594

5595

5596

5597

5598

5599

5600

5601

5602

5603

5604

5605

5606

5607

5608

5609

5610

5611

5612

5613

5614

5615

5616

5617

5618

5619

5620

5621

5622

5623

5624

5625

5626

5627

5628

5629

5630

5631

5632

5633

5634

5635

5636

5637

5638

5639

5640

5641

5642

5643

5644

5645

5646

5647

5648

5649

5650

5651

5652

5653

5654

5655

5656

5657

5658

5659

5660

5661

5662

5663

5664

5665

5666

5667

5668

5669

5670

5671

5672

5673

5674

5675

5676

5677

5678

5679

5680

5681

5682

5683

5684

5685

5686

5687

5688

5689

5690

5691

5692

5693

5694

5695

5696

5697

5698

5699

5700

5701

5702

5703

5704

5705

5706

5707

5708

5709

5710

5711

5712

5713

5714

5715

5716

5717

5718

5719

5720

5721

5722

5723

5724

5725

5726

5727

5728

5729

5730

5731

5732

5733

5734

5735

5736

5737

5738

5739

5740

5741

5742

5743

5744

5745

5746

5747

5748

5749

5750

5751

5752

5753

5754

5755

5756

5757

5758

5759

5760

5761

5762

5763

5764

5765

5766

5767

5768

5769

5770

5771

5772

5773

5774

5775

5776

5777

5778

5779

5780

5781

5782

5783

5784

5785

5786

5787

5788

5789

5790

5791

5792

5793

5794

5795

5796

5797

5798

5799

5800

5801

5802

5803

5804

5805

5806

5807

5808

5809

5810

5811

5812

5813

5814

5815

5816

5817

5818

5819

5820

5821

5822

5823

5824

5825

5826

5827

5828

5829

5830

5831

5832

5833

5834

5835

5836

5837

5838

5839

5840

5841

5842

5843

5844

5845

5846

5847

5848

5849

5850

5851

5852

5853

5854

5855

5856

5857

5858

5859

5860

5861

5862

5863

5864

5865

5866

5867

5868

5869

5870

5871

5872

5873

5874

5875

5876

5877

5878

5879

5880

5881

5882

5883

5884

5885

5886

5887

5888

5889

5890

5891

5892

5893

5894

5895

5896

5897

5898

5899

5900

5901

5902

5903

5904

5905

5906

5907

5908

5909

5910

5911

5912

5913

5914

5915

5916

5917

5918

5919

5920

5921

5922

5923

5924

5925

5926

5927

5928

5929

5930

5931

5932

5933

 
 
Adi 17: The Pastimes of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu in His Youth
 
Chapter 17: 
The Pastimes of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu in His Youth
 
The Seventeenth Chapter, as summarized by Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura in 
his Amrta-pravaha-bhasya, describes Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu's pastimes 
from His sixteenth year until the time He accepted the renounced order 
of life. Srila Vrndavana dasa Thakura has already vividly described 
these pastimes in the Caitanya-bhagavata; therefore Krsna dasa Kaviraja 
Gosvami describes them only briefly. Vivid descriptions of some portions 
of His pastimes are seen in this chapter, however, because Vrndavana 
dasa Thakura has not elaborately described them.
 
In this chapter we shall find descriptions of the mango distribution 
festival and Lord Caitanya's discourses with Chand Kazi. Finally, the 
chapter shows that the same son of mother Yasoda, Lord Krsna, tasted 
four transcendental mellows of devotional service in His form of 
Sacinandana, the son of mother Saci. To understand Srimati Radharani's 
ecstatic love for Him, Lord Sri Krsna assumed the form of Lord Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu. The attitude of Srimati Radharani is considered the 
superexcellent devotional mentality. As Caitanya Mahaprabhu, Krsna 
Himself assumed the position of Srimati Radharani to taste Her ecstatic 
situation. No one else could do this.
 
When Sri Krsna assumed the form of the four-armed Narayana, the gopis 
showed their respect, but they were not very interested in Him. In the 
ecstatic love of the gopis, all worshipable forms but Krsna are rejected.
 Among all the gopis, Srimati Radharani has the highest ecstatic love. 
When Krsna in His form of Narayana saw Radharani, He could not keep His 
position as Narayana, and again He assumed the form of Krsna.
 
The King of Vrajabhumi is Nanda Maharaja, and the same person in 
Navadvipa is Jagannatha Misra, the father of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. 
Similarly, mother Yasoda is the Queen of Vrajabhumi, and in the pastimes 
of Lord Caitanya she is Sacimata. Therefore the son of Saci is the son 
of Yasoda. Sri Nityananda occupies an ecstatic position of parental love 
in servitude and fraternal attraction. Sri Advaita Prabhu exhibits the 
ecstasy of both fraternity and servitude. All the Lord's other 
associates, situated in their original love, engage in the service of 
Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
The same Absolute Truth who enjoys as Krsna, Syamasundara, who plays His 
flute and dances with the gopis, sometimes takes birth in a brahmana 
family and plays the part of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, accepting the 
renounced order of life. It appears contradictory that the same Krsna 
accepted the ecstasy of the gopis, and of course this is very difficult 
for an ordinary person to understand. But if we accept the inconceivable 
energy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, we can understand that 
everything is possible. There is no need of mundane arguments in this 
connection, because mundane arguments are meaningless in regard to 
inconceivable potency.
 
At the end of the Seventeenth Chapter, Srila Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami, 
following in the footsteps of Srila Vyasadeva, has summarized all the 
adi-lila pastimes separately.
 
Adi 17.1
 
TEXT 1
 
vande svairadbhuteham tam
caitanyam yat-prasadatah
yavanah sumanayante
krsna-nama-prajalpakah
SYNONYMS
 
vande -- let me offer my obeisances; svaira -- completely independent; 
adbhuta -- and uncommon; iham -- whose activities; tam -- unto Him; 
caitanyam -- Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; yat -- of whom; prasadatah -- by 
the mercy; yavanah -- even the unclean; sumanayante -- are transformed 
into gentlemen; krsna-nama -- of the holy name of Lord Krsna; 
prajalpakah -- taking to the chanting.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Let me offer my respectful obeisances to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, by 
whose mercy even unclean yavanas become perfectly well bred gentlemen by 
chanting the holy name of the Lord. Such is the power of Lord Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
PURPORT
 
There is a persistent misunderstanding between caste brahmanas and 
advanced Vaisnavas, or gosvamis, because caste brahmanas, or smartas, 
are of the opinion that one cannot become a brahmana unless he changes 
his body. As we have discussed several times, it is to be understood 
that by the supremely powerful potency of the Lord, as described by 
Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami, everything is possible. Caitanya Mahaprabhu 
is as fully independent as Krsna. Therefore no one can interfere with 
His activities. If He wants, by His mercy He can convert even a yavana, 
an unclean follower of non-Vedic principles, into a perfectly well 
behaved gentleman. This is actually happening in our propagation of the 
Krsna consciousness movement. The members of the present Krsna 
consciousness movement were not born in India, nor do they belong to the 
Vedic culture, but within the short time of four or five years they have 
become such wonderful devotees simply by chanting the Hare Krsna mantra 
that even in India they are well received as perfectly well behaved 
Vaisnavas wherever they go.
 
Although less intelligent men cannot understand it, this is the special 
power of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Actually, the body of a Krsna 
conscious person changes in many ways. Even in the United States, when 
our devotees chant on the street, American ladies and gentlemen inquire 
from them whether they are actually Americans because no one could 
expect Americans to become such nice devotees all of a sudden. Even 
Christian priests are greatly surprised that all these boys from Jewish 
and Christian families have joined this Krsna consciousness movement; 
before joining, they never regarded any principles of religion seriously,
 but now they have become sincere devotees of the Lord. Everywhere 
people express this astonishment, and we take great pride in the 
transcendental behavior of our students. Such wonders are possible, 
however, only by the mercy of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. They are not 
ordinary or mundane.
 
Adi 17.2
 
TEXT 2
 
TEXT
 
jaya jaya sri-caitanya jaya nityananda
jayadvaitacandra jaya gaura-bhakta-vrnda
SYNONYMS
 
jaya jaya -- all glories; sri-caitanya -- to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; 
jaya -- all glories; nityananda -- to Lord Nityananda Prabhu; jaya 
advaita-candra -- all glories to Advaita Acarya; jaya gaura-bhakta-vrnda 
-- all glories to the devotees of Lord Caitanya.
 
TRANSLATION
 
All glories to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu! All glories to Lord Nityananda 
Prabhu! All glories to Advaita Acarya! And all glories to all the 
devotees of Lord Caitanya!
 
Adi 17.3
 
TEXT 3
 
TEXT
 
kaisora-lilara sutra karila ganana
yauvana-lilara sutra kari anukrama
SYNONYMS
 
kaisora-lilara -- of the activities before His youth; sutra -- synopsis; 
karila -- I have done; ganana -- an enumeration; yauvana-lilara -- of 
the pastimes of youth; sutra -- synopsis; kari -- I enumerate; anukrama -
- in chronological order.
 
TRANSLATION
 
I have already given a synopsis of the kaisora-lila of Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu. Now let me enumerate His youthful pastimes in chronological 
order.
 
Adi 17.4
 
TEXT 4
 
TEXT
 
vidya-saundarya-sad-vesa-
sambhoga-nrtya-kirtanaih
prema-nama-pradanais ca
gauro divyati yauvane
SYNONYMS
 
vidya -- education; saundarya -- beauty; sat-vesa -- nice dress; 
sambhoga -- enjoyment; nrtya -- dancing; kirtanaih -- by chanting; prema-
nama -- the holy name of the Lord, which induces one to become a devotee;
 pradanaih -- by distributing; ca -- and; gaurah -- Lord Sri 
Gaurasundara; divyati -- illuminated; yauvane -- in His youth.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Exhibiting His scholarship, beauty and fine dress, Lord Caitanya danced 
and chanted as He distributed the holy name of the Lord to awaken 
dormant love of Krsna. Thus Lord Sri Gaurasundara shone in His youthful 
pastimes.
 
Adi 17.5
 
TEXT 5
 
TEXT
 
yauvana-pravese angera anga vibhusana
divya vastra, divya vesa, malya-candana
SYNONYMS
 
yauvana-pravese -- on the entrance of His youth; angera -- of the body; 
anga -- limbs; vibhusana -- ornaments; divya -- transcendental; vastra --
 garments; divya -- transcendental; vesa -- dress; malya -- garland; 
candana -- (smeared with) sandalwood pulp.
 
TRANSLATION
 
As He entered His youth, the Lord decorated Himself with ornaments, 
dressed Himself in fine cloth, garlanded Himself with flowers and 
smeared Himself with sandalwood.
 
Adi 17.6
 
TEXT 6
 
TEXT
 
vidyara auddhatye kahon na kare ganana
sakala pandita jini' kare adhyapana
SYNONYMS
 
vidyara auddhatye -- because of pride in education; kahon -- anyone; na -
- does not; kare -- do; ganana -- care; sakala -- all; pandita -- 
learned scholars; jini' -- conquering; kare -- does; adhyapana -- 
studies.
 
TRANSLATION
 
By dint of pride in His education, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, not caring 
for anyone else, defeated all kinds of learned scholars while executing 
His studies.
 
Adi 17.7
 
TEXT 7
 
TEXT
 
vayu-vyadhi-cchale kaila prema parakasa
bhakta-gana lana kaila vividha vilasa
SYNONYMS
 
vayu-vyadhi -- disease caused by disturbance of the air in the body; 
chale -- on the plea of; kaila -- made; prema -- love of Godhead; 
parakasa -- manifestation; bhakta -- gana -- the devotees; lana -- 
taking with Him; kaila -- did; vividha -- varieties of; vilasa -- 
pastimes.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In His youth the Lord exhibited His ecstatic love of Krsna on the plea 
of disturbances of the bodily airs. Accompanied by His confidential 
devotees, He enjoyed various pastimes in this way.
 
PURPORT
 
According to Ayur-vedic treatment, the entire physiological system is 
conducted by three elements, namely vayu, pitta and kapha (air, bile and 
mucus). Secretions within the body transform into other secretions like 
blood, urine and stool, but if there are disturbances in the metabolism, 
the secretions turn into kapha (mucus) by the influence of the air 
within the body. According to the Ayur-vedic system, when the secretion 
of bile and formation of mucus disturb the air circulating within the 
body, fifty-nine varieties of diseases may occur. One such disease is 
craziness.
 
On the plea of disturbance of the bodily air and metabolism, Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu acted as if crazy. Thus in His school He began to 
explain the grammar of verbs through Krsna consciousness. Explaining 
everything in grammar in relationship to Krsna, the Lord induced His 
students to refrain from worldly education, for it is better to become 
Krsna conscious and in this way attain the highest perfectional platform 
of education. On these grounds, Sri Jiva Gosvami later compiled the 
grammar entitled Hari-namamrta-vyakarana. People in general consider 
such explanations crazy. Therefore the Lord's purpose in His attitude of 
craziness was to explain that there is nothing within our experience but 
Krsna consciousness, for everything may be dovetailed with Krsna 
consciousness. These pastimes of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu have been very 
vividly described in the Caitanya-bhagavata, Madhya-lila, Chapter One.
 
Adi 17.8
 
TEXT 8
 
TEXT
 
tabeta karila prabhu gayate gamana
isvara-purira sange tathai milana
SYNONYMS
 
tabeta -- thereafter; karila -- did; prabhu -- Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; 
gayate -- to Gaya; gamana -- travel; isvara-purira sange -- with Isvara 
Puri; tathai -- there; milana -- meeting.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thereafter the Lord went to Gaya. There He met Srila Isvara Puri.
 
PURPORT
 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to Gaya to offer respectful oblations to 
His forefathers. This process is called pinda-dana. In Vedic society, 
after the death of a relative, especially one's father or mother, one 
must go to Gaya and there offer oblations to the lotus feet of Lord 
Visnu. Therefore hundreds and thousands of men gather in Gaya daily to 
offer such oblations, or sraddha. Following this principle, Lord 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu also went there to offer pinda to His dead father. 
Fortunately He met Isvara Puri there.
 
Adi 17.9
 
TEXT 9
 
TEXT
 
diksa-anantare haila, premera prakasa
dese agamana punah premera vilasa
SYNONYMS
 
diksa -- initiation; anantare -- immediately after; haila -- became; 
premera -- of love of Godhead; prakasa -- exhibition; dese -- in His 
home country; agamana -- coming back; punah -- again; premera -- of love 
of God; vilasa -- enjoyment.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In Gaya, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was initiated by Isvara Puri, and 
immediately afterwards He exhibited signs of love of Godhead. He again 
displayed such symptoms after returning home.
 
PURPORT
 
When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to Gaya, accompanied by many of His 
disciples, He became sick on the way. He had such a high fever that He 
asked His students to bring water that had washed the feet of brahmanas, 
and when they brought it the Lord drank it and was cured. Therefore 
everyone should respect the position of a brahmana, as indicated by Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Neither the Lord nor His followers displayed any 
disrespect to brahmanas.
 
The followers of the Lord must be prepared to offer brahmanas all due 
respect. But preachers of Lord Caitanya's cult object if someone 
presents himself as a brahmana without having the necessary 
qualifications. The followers of Lord Caitanya cannot blindly accept 
that everyone born in a brahmana family is a brahmana. Therefore one 
should not indiscriminately follow the Lord's example of showing respect 
to brahmanas by drinking water that has washed their feet. Gradually the 
brahmana families have become degraded because of the contamination of 
Kali-yuga. Thus they misguide people by exploiting their sentiments.
 
Adi 17.10
 
TEXT 10
 
TEXT
 
sacike prema-dana, tabe advaita-milana
advaita paila visvarupa-darasana
SYNONYMS
 
sacike -- unto mother Sacidevi; prema-dana -- giving love of Godhead; 
tabe -- thereafter; advaita -- with Advaita Acarya; milana -- meeting; 
advaita -- Advaita Acarya; paila -- received; visva-rupa -- of the 
universal form of the Lord; darasana -- vision.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thereafter the Lord delivered love of Krsna to His mother, Sacidevi, 
nullifying her offense at the feet of Advaita Acarya. Thus there was a 
meeting with Advaita Acarya, who later had a vision of the Lord's 
universal form.
 
PURPORT
 
One day Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was sitting on the throne of Visnu in 
the house of Srivasa Prabhu, and in a mood of His own He said, "My 
mother has offended the lotus feet of Advaita Acarya. Unless she 
nullifies this offense at the lotus feet of a Vaisnava, it will not be 
possible for her to achieve love of Krsna." Hearing this, all the 
devotees went to bring Advaita Acarya there. While coming to see the 
Lord, Advaita Acarya was glorifying the characteristics of mother 
Sacidevi, and thus upon arriving He fell down on the ground in ecstasy. 
Then, under the instruction of Lord Caitanya, Sacidevi took advantage of 
this situation to touch Advaita Acarya's lotus feet. Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu was very much pleased by His mother's action, and He said, "
Now My mother's offense at the lotus feet of Advaita Acarya has been 
rectified, and she may have love of Krsna without difficulty." By this 
example Lord Caitanya taught everyone that although one may be very much 
advanced in Krsna consciousness, if one offends the lotus feet of a 
Vaisnava his advancement will not bear fruit. We should therefore be 
very cautious not to offend a Vaisnava. Sri Caitanya-caritamrta has 
described such an offense as follows:
 
yadi vaisnava-aparadha uthe hati mata
upade va chinde, tara sukhi' yaya pata
 
(Cc. Madhya 19.156)
As a mad elephant may trample all the plants in a garden, so by 
committing one offense at the lotus feet of a Vaisnava one may spoil all 
the devotional service he has accumulated in his life.
 
After this incident, one day Advaita Acarya Prabhu requested Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu to display the universal form He had very kindly shown Arjuna.
 Lord Caitanya agreed to this proposal, and Advaita Prabhu was fortunate 
enough to see the universal form of the Lord.
 
Adi 17.11
 
TEXT 11
 
TEXT
 
prabhura abhiseka tabe karila srivasa
khate vasi' prabhu kaila aisvarya prakasa
SYNONYMS
 
prabhura -- of the Lord; abhiseka -- worship; tabe -- after that; karila 
-- did; srivasa -- Srivasa; khate -- on the cot; vasi' -- sitting; 
prabhu -- Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; kaila -- did; aisvarya -- 
opulence; prakasa -- manifestation.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Srivasa Thakura then worshiped Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu by the process 
of abhiseka. Sitting on a cot, the Lord exhibited transcendental 
opulence.
 
PURPORT
 
Abhiseka is a special function for the installation of the Deity. In 
this ceremony the Deity is bathed with milk and water and then worshiped 
and given a change of dress. This abhiseka function was especially 
observed at the house of Srivasa. All the devotees, according to their 
means, worshiped the Lord with all kinds of paraphernalia, and the Lord 
gave benedictions to each devotee according to his desire.
 
Adi 17.12
 
TEXT 12
 
TEXT
 
tabe nityananda-svarupera agamana
prabhuke miliya paila sad-bhuja-darsana
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; nityananda-svarupera -- of the Personality of 
Godhead Nityananda; agamana -- appearance; prabhuke -- Lord Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu; miliya -- meeting; paila -- obtained; sat-bhuja-darsana -- a 
vision of the six-armed Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After this function at the house of Srivasa Thakura, Nityananda Prabhu 
appeared, and when He met with Lord Caitanya He got the opportunity to 
see Him in His six-armed form.
 
PURPORT
 
The form of Sad-bhuja, the six-armed Lord Gaurasundara, is a 
representation of three incarnations. The form of Sri Ramacandra is 
symbolized by a bow in one hand and an arrow in another, the form of 
Lord Sri Krsna is symbolized by a stick and a flute like those generally 
held by a cowherd boy, and Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu is symbolized by a 
sannyasa-danda and a kamandalu, or waterpot.
 
Srila Nityananda Prabhu was born in the village of Ekacakra, in the 
district of Birbhum, as the son of Padmavati and Hadai Pandita. In His 
childhood He played like Balarama. When He was growing up, a sannyasi 
came to the house of Hadai Pandita and begged to have the pandita's son 
as his brahmacari assistant. Hadai Pandita immediately agreed and 
delivered his son to him, although the separation was greatly shocking, 
so much so that Hadai lost his life after the separation. Nityananda 
Prabhu traveled on many pilgrimages with the sannyasi. It is said that 
for many days He lived at Mathura with him, and at that time He heard 
about Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu's pastimes in Navadvipa. Therefore He 
came down to Bengal to see the Lord. When Lord Nityananda came to 
Navadvipa, He was a guest at the house of Nandana Acarya. Understanding 
that Nityananda Prabhu had arrived, Lord Caitanya sent His devotees to 
Him, and thus there was a meeting between Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and 
Nityananda Prabhu.
 
Adi 17.13
 
TEXT 13
 
TEXT
 
prathame sad-bhuja tanre dekhaila isvara
sankha-cakra-gada-padma-sarnga-venu-dhara
SYNONYMS
 
prathame -- at first; sat-bhuja -- six-armed; tanre -- unto Him; 
dekhaila -- showed; isvara -- the Lord; sankha -- conchshell; cakra -- 
disc; gada -- club; padma -- lotus flower; sarnga -- bow; venu -- flute; 
dhara -- carrying.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One day Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu exhibited to Lord Nityananda Prabhu a 
six-armed form bearing a conchshell, disc, club, lotus flower, bow and 
flute.
 
Adi 17.14
 
TEXT 14
 
TEXT
 
tabe catur-bhuja haila, tina anga vakra
dui haste venu bajaya, duye sankha-cakra
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; catuh-bhuja -- four-armed; haila -- became; tina -- 
three; anga -- body; vakra -- curved; dui haste -- in two hands; venu 
bajaya -- blowing the flute; duye -- in two (hands); sankha-cakra -- 
conchshell and disc.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thereafter the Lord showed Him His four-armed form, standing in a three-
curved posture. With two hands He played upon a flute, and in the other 
two He carried a conchshell and disc.
 
Adi 17.15
 
TEXT 15
 
TEXT
 
tabe ta' dvi-bhuja kevala vamsi-vadana
syama-anga pita-vastra vrajendra-nandana
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; ta' -- certainly; dvi-bhuja -- two-handed; kevala -- 
only; vamsi -- flute; vadana -- on the mouth; syama -- bluish; anga -- 
body; pita-vastra -- yellow dress; vrajendra -- nandana -- the son of 
Nanda Maharaja.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Finally the Lord showed Nityananda Prabhu His two-armed form of Krsna, 
the son of Maharaja Nanda, simply playing on His flute, His bluish body 
dressed in yellow garments.
 
PURPORT
 
Sri Caitanya-mangala vividly elaborates upon this description.
 
Adi 17.16
 
TEXT 16
 
TEXT
 
tabe nityananda-gosanira vyasa-pujana
nityanandavese kaila musala dharana
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; nityananda -- Nityananda; gosanira -- of the Lord; 
vyasa-pujana -- worshiping Vyasadeva or the spiritual master; nityananda-
avese -- in the ecstasy of becoming Nityananda; kaila -- did; musala 
dharana -- carrying a plowlike weapon called a musala.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Nityananda Prabhu then arranged to offer Vyasa-puja, or worship of the 
spiritual master, to Lord Sri Gaurasundara. But Lord Caitanya carried 
the plowlike weapon called musala in the ecstasy of being Nityananda 
Prabhu.
 
PURPORT
 
By the order of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, Nityananda Prabhu arranged for 
the Vyasa-puja of the Lord on the night of the full moon. He arranged 
for the Vyasa-puja, or guru-puja, through the agency of Vyasadeva
. Since Vyasadeva is the original guru (spiritual master) of all 
who follow the Vedic principles, worship of the spiritual master is 
called Vyasa-puja. Nityananda Prabhu arranged for the Vyasa-puja, and 
sankirtana was going on, but when He tried to put a garland on the 
shoulder of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, He saw Himself in Lord Caitanya. 
There is no difference between the spiritual positions of Lord Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu and Nityananda Prabhu, or Krsna and Balarama. All of Them are 
but different manifestations of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. 
During this special ceremony, all the devotees of Lord Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu could understand that there is no difference between Lord 
Caitanya and Nityananda Prabhu.
 
Adi 17.17
 
TEXT 17
 
TEXT
 
tabe saci dekhila, rama-krsna -- dui bhai
tabe nistarila prabhu jagai-madhai
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; saci -- mother Sacidevi; dekhila -- saw; rama-krsna -
- Lord Krsna and Lord Balarama; dui bhai -- two brothers; tabe -- 
thereafter; nistarila -- delivered; prabhu -- the Lord; jagai-madhai -- 
the two brothers Jagai and Madhai.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thereafter mother Sacidevi saw the brothers Krsna and Balarama in Their 
manifestation of Lord Caitanya and Nityananda. Then the Lord delivered 
the two brothers Jagai and Madhai.
 
PURPORT
 
One night Sacidevi dreamt that the Deities in her house, Krsna and 
Balarama, had taken the forms of Caitanya and Nityananda and were 
fighting one another, as children do, to eat the naivedya, or offering 
to the Deities. The next day, by the will of Lord Caitanya, Sacidevi 
invited Nityananda to take prasadam at her house. Thus Visvambhara (Lord 
Caitanya) and Nityananda were eating together, and Sacidevi realized 
that They were none other than Krsna and Balarama. Seeing this, she 
fainted.
 
Jagai and Madhai were two brothers born in Navadvipa in a respectable 
brahmana family who later became addicted to all kinds of sinful 
activities. By the order of Lord Caitanya, both Nityananda Prabhu and 
Haridasa Thakura used to preach the cult of Krsna consciousness door to 
door. In the course of such preaching they found Jagai and Madhai, two 
maddened drunken brothers, who, upon seeing them, began to chase them. 
On the next day, Madhai struck Nityananda Prabhu on the head with a 
piece of earthen pot, thus drawing blood. When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu 
heard of this, He immediately came to the spot, ready to punish both 
brothers, but when the all-merciful Lord Gauranga saw Jagai's repentant 
behavior, He immediately embraced him. By seeing the Supreme Personality 
of Godhead face to face and embracing Him, both the sinful brothers were 
at once cleansed. Thus they received initiation into the chanting of the 
Hare Krsna maha-mantra from the Lord and were delivered.
 
Adi 17.18
 
TEXT 18
 
TEXT
 
tabe sapta-prahara chila prabhu bhavavese
yatha tatha bhakta-gana dekhila visese
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; sapta-prahara -- twenty-one hours; chila -- remained;
 prabhu -- the Lord; bhava-avese -- in ecstasy; yatha -- anywhere; tatha 
-- everywhere; bhakta-gana -- the devotees; dekhila -- saw; visese -- 
specifically.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After this incident, the Lord remained in an ecstatic position for 
twenty-one hours, and all the devotees saw His specific pastimes.
 
PURPORT
 
In the Deity's room there must be a bed for the Deity behind the His 
throne. (This system should immediately be introduced in all our centers.
 It does not matter whether the bed is big or small; it should be of a 
size the Deity room can conveniently accommodate, but there must be at 
least a small bed.) One day in the house of Srivasa Thakura, Lord 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu sat down on the bed of Visnu, and all the devotees 
worshiped Him with the Vedic mantras of the Purusa-sukta, beginning with 
sahasra-sirsa purusah sahasraksah sahasra-pat. This veda-stuti should 
also be introduced, if possible, for installations of Deities. While 
bathing the Deity, all the priests and devotees must chant this Purusa-
sukta and offer the appropriate paraphernalia for worshiping the Deity, 
such as flowers, fruits, incense, arati paraphernalia, naivedya, vastra 
and ornaments. All the devotees worshiped Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu in 
this way, and the Lord remained in ecstasy for seven praharas, or twenty-
one hours. He took this opportunity to show the devotees that He is the 
original Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krsna, who is the source of all 
other incarnations, as confirmed in the Bhagavad-gita (10.8): aham 
sarvasya prabhavo mattah sarvam pravartate. All the different forms of 
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, or visnu-tattva, emanate from the 
body of Lord Krsna. Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu exposed all the private 
desires of the devotees, and thus all of them became fully confident 
that Lord Caitanya is the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
 
Some devotees call this exhibition of ecstasy by the Lord sata-prahariya 
bhava, or "the ecstasy of twenty-one hours," and others call it 
mahabhava-prakasa or maha-prakasa. There is a description of this sata-
prahariya bhava in the Caitanya-bhagavata, Madhya-khanda, Chapter Nine, 
which mentions that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu blessed a maidservant named 
Duhkhi with the name Sukhi. He called for Kholaveca Sridhara and showed 
him His maha-prakasa. Then He called for Murari Gupta and showed him His 
feature as Lord Ramacandra. He offered His blessings to Haridasa Thakura,
 and at this time He also asked Advaita Prabhu to explain the Bhagavad-
gita as it is (gitara satya-patha) and showed special favor to Mukunda.
 
Adi 17.19
 
TEXT 19
 
TEXT
 
varaha-avesa haila murari-bhavane
tanra skandhe cadi' prabhu nacila angane
SYNONYMS
 
varaha-avesa -- the ecstasy of becoming Varahadeva; haila -- became; 
murari-bhavane -- in the house of Murari Gupta; tanra skandhe -- on the 
shoulders of Murari Gupta; cadi' -- riding; prabhu -- the Lord; nacila --
 danced; angane -- in the yard.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One day Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu felt the ecstasy of the boar incarnation 
and got up on the shoulders of Murari Gupta. Thus they both danced in 
Murari Gupta's courtyard.
 
PURPORT
 
One day Caitanya Mahaprabhu began to cry out, "Sukara! Sukara!" Thus 
crying out for the boar incarnation of the Lord, He assumed His form as 
the boar incarnation and got up on the shoulders of Murari Gupta. He 
carried a small gadu, a small waterpot with a nozzle, and thus He 
symbolically picked up the earth from the depths of the ocean, for this 
is the pastime of Lord Varaha.
 
Adi 17.20
 
TEXT 20
 
TEXT
 
tabe suklambarera kaila tandula-bhaksana
‘harer nama' slokera kaila artha vivarana
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; suklambarera -- of Suklambara Brahmacari; kaila -- 
did; tandula -- raw rice; bhaksana -- eating; harer nama slokera -- of 
the verse celebrated as such; kaila -- did; artha -- of the meaning; 
vivarana -- explanation.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After this incident the Lord ate raw rice given by Suklambara Brahmacari 
and explained very elaborately the import of the "harer nama" sloka 
mentioned in the Brhan-naradiya Purana.
 
PURPORT
 
Suklambara Brahmacari resided in Navadvipa on the bank of the Ganges. 
When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was dancing in ecstasy, he approached the 
Lord with a begging bag containing rice. The Lord was so pleased with 
His devotee that He immediately snatched the bag and began to eat the 
raw rice. No one forbade Him, and thus He finished the entire supply of 
rice.
 
Adi 17.21
 
TEXT 21
 
TEXT
 
harer nama harer nama
harer namaiva kevalam
kalau nasty eva nasty eva
nasty eva gatir anyatha
SYNONYMS
 
hareh nama -- the holy name of the Lord; hareh nama -- the holy name of 
the Lord; hareh nama -- the holy name of the Lord; eva -- certainly; 
kevalam -- only; kalau -- in the Age of Kali; na asti -- there is none; 
eva -- certainly; na asti -- there is none; eva -- certainly; na asti -- 
there is none; eva -- certainly; gatih -- destination; anyatha -- 
otherwise.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘In this Age of Kali there is no other means, no other means, no other 
means for self-realization than chanting the holy name, chanting the 
holy name, chanting the holy name of Lord Hari.'
 
Adi 17.22
 
TEXT 22
 
TEXT
 
kali-kale nama-rupe krsna-avatara
nama haite haya sarva-jagat-nistara
SYNONYMS
 
kali-kale -- in this Age of Kali; nama-rupe -- in the form of the holy 
name; krsna -- Lord Krsna; avatara -- incarnation; nama -- holy name; 
haite -- from; haya -- becomes; sarva -- all; jagat -- of the world; 
nistara -- deliverance.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"In this Age of Kali, the holy name of the Lord, the Hare Krsna maha-
mantra, is the incarnation of Lord Krsna. Simply by chanting the holy 
name, one associates with the Lord directly. Anyone who does this is 
certainly delivered.
 
Adi 17.23
 
TEXT 23
 
TEXT
 
dardhya lagi' ‘harer nama'-ukti tina-vara
jada loka bujhaite punah ‘eva'-kara
SYNONYMS
 
dardhya lagi' -- in the matter of emphasizing; harer nama -- of the holy 
name of Lord Hari; ukti -- there is utterance; tina-vara -- three times; 
jada loka -- ordinary common people; bujhaite -- just to make them 
understand; punah -- again; eva-kara -- the word eva, or "certainly."
 
TRANSLATION
 
"This verse repeats the word ‘eva' [‘certainly'] three times for 
emphasis, and it also three times repeats ‘harer nama' [‘the holy name 
of the Lord'], just to make common people understand.
 
PURPORT
 
To emphasize something to an ordinary person, one may repeat it three 
times, just as one might say, "You must do this! You must do this! You 
must do this!" Thus the Brhan-naradiya Purana repeatedly emphasizes the 
chanting of the holy name so that people may take it seriously and thus 
free themselves from the clutches of maya. It is our practical 
experience in the Krsna consciousness movement all over the world that 
many millions of people are factually coming to the spiritual stage of 
life simply by chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra regularly, according 
to the prescribed principles. Therefore our request to all our students 
is that they daily chant at least sixteen rounds of this harer nama maha-
mantra  [Cc. Adi 17.21] offenselessly, following the regulative 
principles. Thus their success will be assured without a doubt.
 
Adi 17.24
 
TEXT 24
 
TEXT
 
‘kevala'-sabde punarapi niscaya-karana
jnana-yoga-tapa-karma-adi nivarana
SYNONYMS
 
‘kevala'-sabde -- by the word kevala, or "only"; punarapi -- again; 
niscaya-karana -- final decision; jnana -- cultivation of knowledge; 
yoga -- practice of the mystic yoga system; tapa -- austerity; karma -- 
fruitive activities; adi -- and so on; nivarana -- prohibition.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"The use of the word ‘kevala' [‘only'] prohibits all other processes, 
such as the cultivation of knowledge, practice of mystic yoga, or 
performance of austerities and fruitive activities.
 
PURPORT
 
Our Krsna consciousness movement stresses the chanting of the Hare Krsna 
mantra only, whereas those who do not know the secret of success for 
this Age of Kali unnecessarily indulge in the cultivation of knowledge, 
the practice of mystic yoga or the performance of fruitive activities or 
useless austerities. They are simply wasting their time and misleading 
their followers. When we point this out very plainly to an audience, 
members of opposing groups become angry at us. But according to the 
injunctions of the sastras, we cannot make compromises with these so-
called jnanis, yogis, karmis and tapasvis. When they say they are as 
good as we are, we must say that only we are good and that they are not 
good. This is not our obstinacy; it is the injunction of the sastras. We 
must not deviate from the injunctions of the sastras. This is confirmed 
in the next verse of the Caitanya-caritamrta.
 
Adi 17.25
 
TEXT 25
 
TEXT
 
anyatha ye mane, tara nahika nistara
nahi, nahi, nahi -- e tina ‘eva'-kara
SYNONYMS
 
anyatha -- otherwise; ye -- anyone who; mane -- accepts; tara -- of him; 
nahika -- there is no; nistara -- deliverance; nahi nahi nahi -- there 
is nothing else, nothing else, nothing else; e -- in this; tina -- three;
 eva-kara -- bearing the meaning of emphasis.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"This verse clearly states that anyone who accepts any other path cannot 
be delivered. This is the reason for the triple repetition ‘nothing else,
 nothing else, nothing else,' which emphasizes the real process of self-
realization.
 
Adi 17.26
 
TEXT 26
 
TEXT
 
trna haite nica hana sada labe nama
apani nirabhimani, anye dibe mana
SYNONYMS
 
trna -- grass; haite -- than; nica -- lower; hana -- becoming; sada -- 
always; labe -- chant; nama -- the holy name; apani -- personally; 
nirabhimani -- without honor; anye -- unto others; dibe -- you should 
give; mana -- all respect.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"To chant the holy name always, one should be humbler than the grass in 
the street and devoid of all desire for personal honor, but one should 
offer others all respectful obeisances.
 
Adi 17.27
 
TEXT 27
 
TEXT
 
taru-sama sahisnuta vaisnava karibe
bhartsana-tadane kake kichu na balibe
SYNONYMS
 
taru-sama -- like a tree; sahisnuta -- forbearance; vaisnava -- devotee; 
karibe -- should practice; bhartsana -- rebuking; tadane -- chastising; 
kake -- unto anyone; kichu -- something; na -- not; balibe -- will utter.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"A devotee engaged in chanting the holy name of the Lord should practice 
forbearance like that of a tree. Even if rebuked or chastised, he should 
not say anything to others to retaliate.
 
Adi 17.28
 
TEXT 28
 
TEXT
 
katileha taru yena kichu na bolaya
sukaiya mare, tabu jala na magaya
SYNONYMS
 
katileha -- even being cut; taru -- the tree; yena -- as; kichu -- 
something; na -- not; bolaya -- says; sukaiya -- drying up; mare -- dies;
 tabu -- still; jala -- water; na -- does not; magaya -- ask for.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"For even if one cuts a tree, it never protests, and even if it is 
drying up and dying, it does not ask anyone for water.
 
PURPORT
 
This practice of forbearance (taror iva sahisnuna) is very difficult, 
but when one actually engages in chanting the Hare Krsna mantra, the 
quality of forbearance automatically develops. A person advanced in 
spiritual consciousness through the chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra 
need not practice to develop it separately, for a devotee develops all 
good qualities simply by chanting the Hare Krsna mantra regularly.
 
Adi 17.29
 
TEXT 29
 
TEXT
 
ei-mata vaisnava kare kichu na magiba
ayacita-vrtti, kimva saka-phala khaiba
SYNONYMS
 
ei-mata -- in this way; vaisnava -- a devotee; kare -- from anyone; 
kichu -- anything; na -- not; magiba -- shall ask for; ayacita-vrtti -- 
the profession of not asking for anything; kimva -- or; saka -- 
vegetables; phala -- fruits; khaiba -- shall eat.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Thus a Vaisnava should not ask anything from anyone else. If someone 
gives him something without being asked, he should accept it, but if 
nothing comes, a Vaisnava should be satisfied to eat whatever vegetables 
and fruits are easily available.
 
Adi 17.30
 
TEXT 30
 
TEXT
 
sada nama la-iba, yatha-labhete santosa
eita acara kare bhakti-dharma-posa
SYNONYMS
 
sada -- always; nama -- the holy name; la-iba -- one should chant; yatha 
-- inasmuch as; labhete -- gains; santosa -- satisfaction; eita -- this; 
acara -- behavior; kare -- does; bhakti-dharma -- of devotional service; 
posa -- maintenance.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"One should strictly follow the principle of always chanting the holy 
name, and one should be satisfied with whatever he gets easily. Such 
devotional behavior solidly maintains one's devotional service.
 
Adi 17.31
 
TEXT 31
 
TEXT
 
trnad api su-nicena
taror iva sahisnuna
amanina mana-dena
kirtaniyah sada harih
SYNONYMS
 
trnat api -- than downtrodden grass; su-nicena -- being lower; taroh 
-- than a tree; iva -- like; sahisnuna -- with tolerance; amanina --
 without being puffed up by false pride; mana-dena -- giving respect to 
all; kirtaniyah -- to be chanted; sada -- always; harih -- the holy name 
of the Lord.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"One who thinks himself lower than the grass, who is more tolerant than 
a tree, and who does not expect personal honor yet is always prepared to 
give all respect to others can very easily always chant the holy name of 
the Lord."
 
PURPORT
 
The grass is specifically mentioned in this verse because everyone 
tramples upon it yet the grass never protests. This example indicates 
that a spiritual master or leader should not be proud of his position; 
being always humbler than an ordinary common man, he should go on 
preaching the cult of Caitanya Mahaprabhu by chanting the Hare Krsna 
mantra.
 
Adi 17.32
 
TEXT 32
 
TEXT
 
urdhva-bahu kari' kahon, suna, sarva-loka
nama-sutre ganthi' para kanthe ei sloka
SYNONYMS
 
urdhva-bahu -- raising my hands; kari' -- doing so; kahon -- I declare; 
suna -- please hear; sarva-loka -- all persons; nama -- of the holy name;
 sutre -- on the thread; ganthi -- stringing; para -- get it; kanthe -- 
on the neck; ei -- this; sloka -- verse.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Raising my hands, I declare, "Everyone please hear me! String this verse 
on the thread of the holy name and wear it on your neck for continuous 
remembrance."
 
PURPORT
 
When chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra, in the beginning one may 
commit many offenses, which are called namabhasa and nama-aparadha. In 
this stage there is no possibility of achieving perfect love of Krsna by 
chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra. Therefore one must chant the Hare 
Krsna maha-mantra according to the principles of the above verse, trnad 
api su-nicena taror iva sahisnuna. One should note in this connection 
that chanting involves the activities of the upper and lower lips as 
well as the tongue. All three must be engaged in chanting the Hare Krsna 
maha-mantra. The words "Hare Krsna" should be very distinctly pronounced 
and heard. Sometimes one mechanically produces a hissing sound instead 
of chanting with the proper pronunciation with the help of the lips and 
tongue. Chanting is very simple, but one must practice it seriously. 
Therefore the author of Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, Krsnadasa Kaviraja 
Gosvami, advises everyone to keep this verse always strung about his 
neck.
 
Adi 17.33
 
TEXT 33
 
TEXT
 
prabhu-ajnaya kara ei sloka acarana
avasya paibe tabe sri-krsna-carana
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu -- of the Lord; ajnaya -- on the order; kara -- do; ei sloka -- 
of this verse; acarana -- practice; avasya -- certainly; paibe -- he 
will get; tabe -- afterwards; sri-krsna-carana -- the lotus feet of Lord 
Krsna.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One must strictly follow the principles given by Lord Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu in this verse. If one simply follows in the footsteps of Lord 
Caitanya and the Gosvamis, certainly he will achieve the ultimate goal 
of life, the lotus feet of Sri Krsna.
 
Adi 17.34
 
TEXT 34
 
TEXT
 
tabe prabhu srivasera grhe nirantara
ratre sankirtana kaila eka samvatsara
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; prabhu -- the Lord, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; 
srivasera -- of Srivasa Thakura; grhe -- in the home; nirantara -- 
always; ratre -- at night; sankirtana -- congregational chanting of the 
Hare Krsna maha-mantra; kaila -- performed; eka samvatsara -- one full 
year.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu regularly led congregational chanting of the 
Hare Krsna maha-mantra in the house of Srivasa Thakura every night for 
one full year.
 
Adi 17.35
 
TEXT 35
 
TEXT
 
kapata diya kirtana kare parama avese
pasandi hasite aise, na paya pravese
SYNONYMS
 
kapata -- door; diya -- closing; kirtana -- chanting; kare -- performed; 
parama -- very high; avese -- in an ecstatic condition; pasandi -- 
nonbelievers; hasite -- to laugh; aise -- come; na -- does not; paya -- 
get; pravese -- entrance.
 
TRANSLATION
 
This ecstatic chanting was performed with the doors closed so that 
nonbelievers who came to make fun could not gain entrance.
 
PURPORT
 
Chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra is open to everyone, but 
sometimes nonbelievers come to disturb the ceremony of chanting. It is 
indicated herein that under such circumstances the temple doors should 
be closed. Only bona fide chanters should be admitted; others should not.
 But when there is large-scale congregational chanting of the Hare Krsna 
maha-mantra, we keep our temples open for everyone to join, and by the 
grace of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu this policy has given good results.
 
Adi 17.36
 
TEXT 36
 
TEXT
 
kirtana suni' bahire tara jvali' pudi' mare
srivasere duhkha dite nana yukti kare
SYNONYMS
 
kirtana suni' -- after hearing the chanting; bahire -- outside; tara -- 
the nonbelievers; jvali' -- burned; pudi' -- to ashes; mare -- die; 
srivasere -- unto Srivasa Thakura; duhkha -- troubles; dite -- to give; 
nana -- various; yukti -- plans; kare -- do.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thus the nonbelievers almost burned to ashes and died out of envy. To 
retaliate, they planned various ways to give trouble to Srivasa Thakura.
 
Adi 17.38
 
TEXTS 37–38
 
TEXT
 
eka-dina vipra, nama -- ‘gopala capala'
pasandi-pradhana sei durmukha, vacala
bhavani-pujara saba samagri lana
ratre srivasera dvare sthana lepana
SYNONYMS
 
eka-dina -- one day; vipra -- one brahmana; nama -- named; gopala capala 
-- Gopala Capala; pasandi-pradhana -- the chief of the nonbelievers; sei 
-- he; durmukha -- ferocious, using strong words; vacala -- talkative; 
bhavani-pujara -- for worshiping the goddess Bhavani; saba -- all; 
samagri -- ingredients, paraphernalia; lana -- taking; ratre -- at night;
 srivasera -- of Srivasa Thakura; dvare -- on the door; sthana -- the 
place; lepana -- smearing.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One night while kirtana was going on inside Srivasa Thakura's house, a 
brahmana named Gopala Capala, the chief of the nonbelievers, who was 
talkative and very rough in his speech, placed all the paraphernalia for 
worshiping the goddess Durga outside Srivasa Thakura's door.
 
PURPORT
 
This brahmana, Gopala Capala, wanted to defame Srivasa Thakura by 
proving that he was actually a sakta, or a worshiper of Bhavani, the 
goddess Durga, but was externally posing as a Vaisnava. In Bengal there 
is perpetual competition between the devotees of goddess Kali and the 
devotees of Lord Krsna. Generally Bengalis, especially those who are 
meat-eaters and drunkards, are very much attached to worshiping the 
goddesses Durga, Kali, Sitala and Candi. Such devotees, who are known as 
saktas, or worshipers of the sakti-tattva, are always envious of 
Vaisnavas. Since Srivasa Thakura was a well-known and respected Vaisnava 
in Navadvipa, Gopala Capala wanted to reduce his prestige by bringing 
him down to the platform of the saktas. Therefore outside Srivasa 
Thakura's door he placed various paraphernalia for worshiping Bhavani, 
the wife of Lord Siva, such as a red flower, a plantain leaf, a pot of 
wine, and reddish sandalwood paste. In the morning, when Srivasa Thakura 
saw all this paraphernalia in front of his door, he called for the 
respectable gentlemen of the neighborhood and showed them that at night 
he was worshiping Bhavani. Very sorry, these gentlemen called for a 
sweeper to cleanse the place and purify it by sprinkling water and cow 
dung there. This incident concerning Gopala Capala is not mentioned in 
the Caitanya-bhagavata.
 
Adi 17.39
 
TEXT 39
 
TEXT
 
kalara pata upare thuila oda-phula
haridra, sindura ara rakta-candana, tandula
SYNONYMS
 
kalara pata -- a banana leaf; upare -- upon it; thuila -- placed; oda-
phula -- a particular type of flower; haridra -- turmeric; sindura -- 
vermilion; ara -- and; rakta-candana -- red sandalwood; tandula -- rice.
 
TRANSLATION
 
On the upper portion of a plantain leaf he placed such paraphernalia for 
worship as oda-phula, turmeric, vermilion, red sandalwood and rice.
 
Adi 17.40
 
TEXT 40
 
TEXT
 
madya-bhanda-pase dhari' nija-ghare gela
pratah-kale srivasa taha ta' dekhila
SYNONYMS
 
madya-bhanda -- a pot of wine; pase -- by the side of; dhari' -- placing;
 nija-ghare -- to his own home; gela -- went; pratah-kale -- in the 
morning; srivasa -- Srivasa Thakura; taha -- all those things; ta' -- 
certainly; dekhila -- saw.
 
TRANSLATION
 
He placed a pot of wine beside all this, and in the morning when Srivasa 
Thakura opened his door he saw this paraphernalia.
 
Adi 17.41
 
TEXT 41
 
TEXT
 
bada bada loka saba anila bolaiya
sabare kahe srivasa hasiya hasiya
SYNONYMS
 
bada bada -- respectable; loka -- persons; saba -- all; anila -- brought 
them; bolaiya -- causing to be called; sabare -- to everyone; kahe -- 
addresses; srivasa -- Srivasa Thakura; hasiya hasiya -- while smiling.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Srivasa Thakura called for all the respectable gentlemen of the 
neighborhood and smilingly addressed them as follows.
 
Adi 17.42
 
TEXT 42
 
TEXT
 
nitya ratre kari ami bhavani-pujana
amara mahima dekha, brahmana-sajjana
SYNONYMS
 
nitya ratre -- every night; kari -- I do; ami -- I; bhavani-pujana -- 
worship of Bhavani, the wife of Lord Siva; amara -- my; mahima -- 
glories; dekha -- you see; brahmana -- sat-jana -- all respectable 
brahmanas.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Gentlemen, every night I worship the goddess Bhavani. Since the 
paraphernalia for the worship is present here, now all you respectable 
brahmanas and members of the higher castes can understand my position."
 
PURPORT
 
According to the Vedic system there are four castes -- the brahmanas, 
ksatriyas, vaisyas and sudras -- and below them are the pancamas (
literally, "members of the fifth group"), who are lower than the sudras. 
The higher castes -- the brahmanas, the ksatriyas and even the vaisyas --
 were known as brahmana-saj-jana. The brahmanas especially were known as 
saj-jana, or respectable gentlemen who guided the entire society. If 
there were disputes in the village, people would approach these 
respectable brahmanas to settle them. Now it is very difficult to find 
such brahmanas and saj-janas, and thus every village and town is so 
disrupted that there is no peace and happiness anywhere. To revive a 
fully cultured civilization, the scientific division of society into 
brahmanas, ksatriyas, vaisyas and sudras must be introduced all over the 
world. Unless some people are trained as brahmanas, there cannot be 
peace in human society.
 
Adi 17.43
 
TEXT 43
 
TEXT
 
tabe saba sista-loka kare hahakara
aiche karma hetha kaila kon duracara
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; saba -- all; sista-loka -- gentlemen; kare -- 
exclaimed; haha-kara -- alas, alas; aiche -- such; karma -- activities; 
hetha -- here; kaila -- did; kon -- who; duracara -- sinful person.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Then all the assembled gentlemen exclaimed, "What is this? What is this? 
Who has performed such mischievous activities? Who is that sinful man?"
 
Adi 17.44
 
TEXT 44
 
TEXT
 
hadike aniya saba dura karaila
jala-gomaya diya sei sthana lepaila
SYNONYMS
 
hadike -- a sweeper; aniya -- calling; saba -- all; dura karaila -- 
caused to be thrown far; jala -- water; gomaya -- cow dung; diya -- 
mixing; sei -- that; sthana -- place; lepaila -- caused to be smeared 
over.
 
TRANSLATION
 
They called for a sweeper [hadi], who threw all the items of worship far 
away and cleansed the place by mopping it with a mixture of water and 
cow dung.
 
PURPORT
 
The men in Vedic society who engage in public sanitary activities like 
picking up stool and sweeping the street are called hadis. Sometimes 
they are untouchable, especially when engaged in their profession, yet 
such hadis also have the right to become devotees. This is established 
by Sri Bhagavad-gita (9.32), where the Lord declares:
 
mam hi partha vyapasritya ye 'pi syuh papa-yonayah
striyo vaisyas tatha sudras te 'pi yanti param gatim
"O son of Prtha, those who take shelter in Me, though they be of lower 
birth -- women, vaisyas [merchants], and sudras [workers] -- can attain 
the supreme destination."
 
There are many untouchables of the lower caste in India, but according 
to Vaisnava principles everyone is welcome to accept this Krsna 
consciousness movement on the spiritual platform of life and thus be 
freed from trouble. Neither equality nor fraternity is possible on the 
material platform.
 
When Lord Caitanya declares trnad api su-nicena taror iva sahisnuna, He 
indicates that one must be above the material conception of life. When 
one thoroughly understands that he is not the material body but a 
spiritual soul, he is even humbler than a man of the lower castes, for 
he is spiritually elevated. Such humility, in which one thinks himself 
lower than the grass, is called su-nicatva, and being more tolerant than 
a tree is called sahisnutva, forbearance. Being situated in devotional 
service, not caring for the material conception of life, is called 
amanitva, indifference to material respect; yet a devotee thus situated 
is called mana-da, for he is prepared to give honor to others without 
hesitation.
 
Mahatma Gandhi started the hari-jana movement to purify the untouchables,
 but he was a failure because he thought that one could become a hari-
jana, a personal associate of the Lord, through some kind of material 
adjustment. That is not possible. Unless one fully realizes that he is 
not the body but is a spiritual soul, there is no question of his 
becoming a hari-jana. Those who do not follow in the footsteps of Lord 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His disciplic succession cannot distinguish 
between matter and spirit, and therefore all their ideas are but a mixed-
up hodgepodge of problems. They are virtually lost in the bewildering 
network of Mayadevi.
 
Adi 17.45
 
TEXT 45
 
TEXT
 
tina dina rahi' sei gopala-capala
sarvange ha-ila kustha, vahe rakta-dhara
SYNONYMS
 
tina dina -- three days; rahi' -- remaining in that way; sei -- that; 
gopala-capala -- Gopala Capala; sarva-ange -- all over the body; ha-ila -
- became visible; kustha -- leprosy; vahe -- discharging; rakta-dhara -- 
a flow of blood.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After three days, leprosy attacked Gopala Capala, and blood oozed from 
sores all over his body.
 
Adi 17.46
 
TEXT 46
 
TEXT
 
sarvanga bedila kite, kate nirantara
asahya vedana, duhkhe jvalaye antara
SYNONYMS
 
sarva-anga -- all over the body; bedila -- became covered; kite -- by 
insects; kate -- biting; nirantara -- always; asahya -- unbearable; 
vedana -- pain; duhkhe -- in unhappiness; jvalaye -- burns; antara -- 
without cessation.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Incessantly covered with germs and insects biting him all over his body, 
Gopala Capala felt unbearable pain. His entire body burned in distress.
 
Adi 17.47
 
TEXT 47
 
TEXT
 
ganga-ghate vrksa-tale rahe ta' vasiya
eka dina bale kichu prabhuke dekhiya
SYNONYMS
 
ganga-ghate -- on the bank of the Ganges; vrksa-tale -- underneath a 
tree; rahe -- remains; ta' -- certainly; vasiya -- sitting; eka dina -- 
one day; bale -- says; kichu -- something; prabhuke -- the Lord; dekhiya 
-- seeing.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Since leprosy is an infectious disease, Gopala Capala left the village 
to sit down on the bank of the Ganges underneath a tree. One day, 
however, he saw Caitanya Mahaprabhu passing by and spoke to Him as 
follows.
 
Adi 17.48
 
TEXT 48
 
TEXT
 
grama-sambandhe ami tomara matula
bhagina, mui kustha-vyadhite hanachi vyakula
SYNONYMS
 
grama-sambandhe -- in a village relationship; ami -- I (am); tomara -- 
Your; matula -- maternal uncle; bhagina -- nephew; mui -- I; kustha-
vyadhite -- by the disease of leprosy; hanachi -- have become; vyakula --
 too much afflicted.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"My dear nephew, I am Your maternal uncle in our village relationship. 
Please see how greatly this attack of leprosy has afflicted me.
 
Adi 17.49
 
TEXT 49
 
TEXT
 
loka saba uddharite tomara avatara
muni bada dukhi, more karaha uddhara
SYNONYMS
 
loka -- people; saba -- all; uddharite -- to deliver; tomara -- Your; 
avatara -- incarnation; muni -- I (am); bada -- very; dukhi -- unhappy; 
more -- unto me; karaha -- please do; uddhara -- deliverance.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"As an incarnation of God, You are delivering so many fallen souls. I am 
also a greatly unhappy fallen soul. Kindly deliver me by Your mercy."
 
PURPORT
 
It appears that although Gopala Capala was sinful, talkative and 
insulting, he nevertheless had the qualification of simplicity. Thus he 
believed Caitanya Mahaprabhu to be the incarnation of the Supreme 
Personality of Godhead who had come to deliver all fallen souls, and he 
appealed for his own deliverance, seeking the mercy of the Lord. He did 
not know, however, that the deliverance of the fallen does not consist 
of curing their bodily diseases, although it is also a fact that when a 
man is delivered from the material clutches his material bodily diseases 
are automatically cured. Gopala Capala simply wanted to be delivered 
from the bodily sufferings of leprosy, but Sri Caitanya, although 
accepting his sincere appeal, wanted to inform him of the real cause of 
suffering.
 
Adi 17.50
 
TEXT 50
 
TEXT
 
eta suni' mahaprabhura ha-ila kruddha mana
krodhavese bale tare tarjana-vacana
SYNONYMS
 
eta -- thus; suni' -- hearing; mahaprabhura -- of Lord Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu; ha-ila -- there was; kruddha -- angry; mana -- mind; krodha -
- avese -- out of intense anger; bale -- says; tare -- unto him; tarjana 
-- chastising; vacana -- words.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Hearing this, Caitanya Mahaprabhu appeared greatly angry, and in that 
angry mood He spoke some words chastising him.
 
Adi 17.51
 
TEXT 51
 
TEXT
 
are papi, bhakta-dvesi, tore na uddharimu
koti-janma ei mate kidaya khaoyaimu
SYNONYMS
 
are -- O; papi -- you sinful person; bhakta-dvesi -- envious of devotees;
 tore -- you; na uddharimu -- I shall not deliver; koti-janma -- for ten 
million births; ei mate -- in this way; kidaya -- by the germs; 
khaoyaimu -- I shall cause you to be bitten.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"O sinful person, envious of pure devotees, I shall not deliver you! 
Rather, I shall have you bitten by these germs for many millions of 
years.
 
PURPORT
 
We should note herein that all our sufferings in this material world, 
especially from disease, are due to our past sinful activities. And of 
all sinful activities, actions directed against a pure devotee out of 
sheer envy are considered extremely severe. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu 
wanted Gopala Capala to understand the cause of his suffering. Any 
person who disturbs a pure devotee engaged in broadcasting the holy name 
of the Lord is certainly punished like Gopala Capala. This is the 
instruction of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. As we shall see, one who offends 
a pure devotee can never satisfy Caitanya Mahaprabhu unless and until he 
sincerely regrets his offense and thus rectifies it.
 
Adi 17.52
 
TEXT 52
 
TEXT
 
srivase karaili tui bhavani-pujana
koti janma habe tora raurave patana
SYNONYMS
 
srivase -- unto Srivasa Thakura; karaili -- you have caused to do; tui --
 you; bhavani-pujana -- worshiping the goddess Bhavani; koti janma -- 
for ten million births; habe -- there will be; tora -- your; raurave -- 
in hell; patana -- fall down.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"You have made Srivasa Thakura appear to have been worshiping the 
goddess Bhavani. Simply for this offense, you will have to fall down 
into hellish life for ten million births.
 
PURPORT
 
There are many tantric followers who, wishing to eat meat and drink wine,
 practice the black art of worshiping the goddess Bhavani in a 
crematorium. Such fools also consider this bhavani-puja to be as good as 
worship of Lord Krsna in devotional service. But such abominable tantric 
activities performed by so-called svamis and yogis are herein condemned 
by Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. He declares that such bhavani-puja for 
drinking wine and eating meat quickly plunges one into hellish life. The 
method of worship itself is already hellish, and its results must also 
be hellish and nothing more.
 
Many rascals say that whatever way one accepts, one will ultimately 
reach Brahman. Yet we can see from this verse how such persons reach 
Brahman. Brahman spreads everywhere, but appreciation of Brahman in 
different objects leads to different results. In the Bhagavad-gita (4.11)
 the Lord says, ye yatha mam prapadyante tams tathaiva bhajamy aham: "I 
reward everyone according to his surrender unto Me." Mayavadis certainly 
realize Brahman in certain aspects, but realization of Brahman in the 
aspects of wine, women and meat is not the same realization of Brahman 
that devotees achieve by chanting, dancing and eating prasadam. Mayavadi 
philosophers, being educated in paltry knowledge, think all sorts of 
Brahman realization one and the same and do not consider varieties. But 
although Krsna is everywhere, by His inconceivable potency He is 
simultaneously not everywhere. Thus the Brahman realization of the 
tantric cult is not the same Brahman realization as that of pure 
devotees. Unless one reaches the highest point of Brahman realization, 
Krsna consciousness, he is punishable. All people except Krsna conscious 
devotees are to some proportion pasandis, or demons, and thus they are 
punishable by the Supreme Lord, the Personality of Godhead, as stated 
below.
 
Adi 17.53
 
TEXT 53
 
TEXT
 
pasandi samharite mora ei avatara
pasandi samhari' bhakti karimu pracara
SYNONYMS
 
pasandi -- demons, atheists; samharite -- to kill; mora -- My; ei -- 
this; avatara -- incarnation; pasandi -- atheist; samhari' -- killing; 
bhakti -- devotional service; karimu -- I shall do; pracara -- preaching.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"I have appeared in this incarnation to kill the demons [pasandis] and, 
after killing them, to preach the cult of devotional service."
 
PURPORT
 
Lord Caitanya's mission is the same as that of Lord Krsna, which He 
states in the Bhagavad-gita (4.7–8):
 
yada yada hi dharmasya glanir bhavati bharata
abhyutthanam adharmasya tadatmanam srjamy aham
paritranaya sadhunam vinasaya ca duskrtam
dharma-samsthapanarthaya sambhavami yuge yuge
 
"Whenever and wherever there is a decline in religious practice, O 
descendant of Bharata, and a predominant rise of irreligion -- at that 
time I descend Myself. In order to deliver the pious and to annihilate 
the miscreants, as well as to reestablish the principles of religion, I 
advent Myself millennium after millennium."
 
As explained here, the real purpose of an incarnation of Godhead is to 
kill the atheists and maintain the devotees. He does not say, like so 
many rascal incarnations, that atheists and devotees are on the same 
platform. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, or Lord Sri Krsna, the real 
Personality of Godhead, does not advocate such an idea.
 
Atheists are punishable, whereas devotees are to be protected. To 
maintain this principle is the mission of all avataras, or incarnations. 
One must therefore identify an incarnation by His activities, not by 
popular votes or mental concoctions. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu gave 
protection to devotees and killed many demons in the course of His 
preaching work. He specifically mentioned that the Mayavadi philosophers 
are the greatest demons. Therefore He warned all others not to hear the 
Mayavada philosophy: mayavadi-bhasya sunile haya sarva-nasa. Simply by 
hearing the Mayavada interpretation of the sastras, one is doomed (Cc. 
Madhya 6.169).
 
Adi 17.54
 
TEXT 54
 
TEXT
 
eta bali' gela prabhu karite ganga-snana
sei papi duhkha bhoge, na yaya parana
SYNONYMS
 
eta bali' -- saying this; gela -- went away; prabhu -- the Lord; karite -
- to take; ganga-snana -- a bath in the Ganges; sei -- that; papi -- 
sinful man; duhkha -- pains; bhoge -- suffers; na -- not; yaya -- go 
away; parana -- the life.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After saying this, the Lord left to take His bath in the Ganges, and 
that sinful man did not give up his life but continued to suffer.
 
PURPORT
 
It appears that an offender to a Vaisnava continues to suffer and does 
not give up his life. We have actually seen that a great vaisnava-
aparadhi continuously suffered so much that it was difficult for him to 
move, and yet he did not die.
 
Adi 17.56
 
TEXTS 55–56
 
TEXT
 
sannyasa kariya yabe prabhu nilacale gela
tatha haite yabe kuliya grame aila
tabe sei papi prabhura la-ila sarana
hita upadesa kaila ha-iya karuna
SYNONYMS
 
sannyasa kariya -- after accepting the renounced order of life; yabe -- 
when; prabhu -- Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; nilacale -- to Jagannatha Puri;
 gela -- went; tatha haite -- from there; yabe -- when; kuliya -- of the 
name Kuliya; grame -- to the village; aila -- came back; tabe -- at that 
time; sei -- that; papi -- sinful man; prabhura -- of the Lord; la-ila --
 took; sarana -- shelter; hita -- beneficial; upadesa -- advice; kaila --
 gave; ha-iya -- becoming; karuna -- merciful.
 
TRANSLATION
 
When Sri Caitanya, after accepting the renounced order of life, went to 
Jagannatha Puri and then came back to the village of Kuliya, upon His 
return that sinful man took shelter at the Lord's lotus feet. The Lord, 
being merciful to him, gave him instructions for his benefit.
 
PURPORT
 
Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, in his Anubhasya, has given the 
following note in connection with the village Kuliya. The village 
originally known as Kuliya has developed into what is now the city of 
Navadvipa. In various authorized books like the Bhakti-ratnakara, 
Caitanya-carita-mahakavya, Caitanya-candrodaya-nataka and Caitanya-
bhagavata it is mentioned that the village of Kuliya is on the western 
side of the Ganges. Even now, within the area known as Koladvipa, there 
is a place known as kuliara ganja and a place called kuliara daha, both 
within the jurisdiction of the present municipality of Navadvipa. In the 
time of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the two villages on the western side 
of the Ganges named Kuliya and Pahadapura both belonged to the 
jurisdiction of Bahiradvipa. At that time the place on the eastern side 
of the Ganges now known as Antardvipa was known as Navadvipa. At that 
time the place on the eastern side of the Ganges now known as Antardvipa 
was known as Navadvipa. At Sri Mayapur that place is still known as 
Dvipera Matha. There is another place of the name Kuliya near 
Kancadapada, but it is not the same Kuliya mentioned here. It cannot be 
accepted as aparadha-bhanjanera pada, or the place where the offense was 
excused, for that occurred in the above-mentioned Kuliya on the western 
side of the Ganges. For business reasons many envious persons oppose 
excavation of the real place, and sometimes they advertise unauthorized 
places as the authorized one.
 
Adi 17.57–58
 
TEXTS 57–58
 
TEXT
 
srivasa panditera sthane ache aparadha
tatha yaha, tenho yadi karena prasada
tabe tora habe ei papa-vimocana
yadi punah aiche nahi kara acarana
SYNONYMS
 
srivasa panditera -- of Srivasa Thakura; sthane -- at the lotus feet; 
ache -- there is; aparadha -- offense; tatha -- there; yaha -- go; tenho 
-- he; yadi -- if; karena -- does; prasada -- blessings; tabe -- then; 
tora -- your; habe -- there will be; ei -- this; papa-vimocana -- 
immunity from sinful reaction; yadi -- if; punah -- again; aiche -- such;
 nahi kara -- you do not commit; acarana -- behavior.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"You have committed an offense at the lotus feet of Srivasa Thakura," 
the Lord said. "First you must go there and beg for his mercy, and then 
if he gives you his blessings and you do not commit such sins again, you 
will be freed from these reactions."
 
Adi 17.59
 
TEXT 59
 
TEXT
 
tabe vipra la-ila asi srivasa sarana
tanhara krpaya haila papa-vimocana
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- after that; vipra -- the brahmana (Gopala Capala); la-ila -- 
took shelter; asi -- coming; srivasa -- Srivasa Thakura; sarana -- 
shelter of his lotus feet; tanhara krpaya -- by his mercy; haila -- 
became; papa-vimocana -- free from all sinful reaction.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Then the brahmana, Gopala Capala, went to Srivasa Thakura and took 
shelter of his lotus feet, and by Srivasa Thakura's mercy he was freed 
from all sinful reactions.
 
Adi 17.60
 
TEXT 60
 
TEXT
 
ara eka vipra aila kirtana dekhite
dvare kapata, -- na paila bhitare yaite
SYNONYMS
 
ara -- another; eka -- one; vipra -- brahmana; aila -- came; kirtana -- 
chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra; dekhite -- to see; dvare -- in the 
gateway; kapata -- the door (being closed); na paila -- did not get; 
bhitare -- inside; yaite -- to go.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Another brahmana came to see the kirtana performance, but the door was 
closed, and he could not enter the hall.
 
Adi 17.61
 
TEXT 61
 
TEXT
 
phiri' gela vipra ghare mane duhkha pana
ara dina prabhuke kahe gangaya laga pana
SYNONYMS
 
phiri' gela -- went back; vipra -- the brahmana; ghare -- to his home; 
mane -- within his mind; duhkha -- unhappiness; pana -- getting; ara 
dina -- the next day; prabhuke -- unto the Lord; kahe -- says; gangaya --
 on the bank of the Ganges; laga -- touch; pana -- getting.
 
TRANSLATION
 
He returned home with an unhappy mind, but on the next day he met Lord 
Caitanya on the bank of the Ganges and spoke to Him.
 
Adi 17.62
 
TEXT 62
 
TEXT
 
sapiba tomare muni, panachi mano-duhkha
paita chindiya sape pracanda durmukha
SYNONYMS
 
sapiba -- I shall curse; tomare -- You; muni -- I; panachi -- I have; 
manah-duhkha -- mentally very much aggrieved; paita -- sacred thread; 
chindiya -- breaking; sape -- cursing; pracanda -- fiercely; durmukha -- 
one who speaks harshly.
 
TRANSLATION
 
That brahmana was expert in talking harshly and cursing others. Thus he 
broke his sacred thread and declared, "I shall now curse You, for Your 
behavior has greatly aggrieved me."
 
Adi 17.63
 
TEXT 63
 
TEXT
 
samsara-sukha tomara ha-uka vinasa
sapa suni' prabhura citte ha-ila ullasa
SYNONYMS
 
samsara-sukha -- material happiness; tomara -- Your; ha-uka -- may it 
become; vinasa -- all vanquished; sapa suni' -- hearing this curse; 
prabhura -- of the Lord; citte -- within His mind; ha-ila -- there was; 
ullasa -- jubilation.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The brahmana cursed the Lord, "You shall be bereft of all material 
happiness!" When the Lord heard this, He felt great jubilation within 
Himself.
 
Adi 17.64
 
TEXT 64
 
TEXT
 
prabhura sapa-varta yei sune sraddhavan
brahma-sapa haite tara haya paritrana
SYNONYMS
 
prabhura -- of the Lord; sapa-varta -- the incident of the curse; yei -- 
anyone who; sune -- hears; sraddhavan -- with affection; brahma-sapa -- 
cursing by a brahmana; haite -- from; tara -- his; haya -- becomes; 
paritrana -- deliverance.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Any faithful person who hears of this brahmana's cursing Lord Caitanya 
is delivered from all brahminical curses.
 
PURPORT
 
One should know with firm conviction that the Lord, being transcendental,
 is never subject to any curse or benediction. Only ordinary living 
entities are subjected to curses and the punishments of Yamaraja. As the 
Supreme Personality of Godhead, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is beyond such 
punishments and benedictions. When one understands this fact with faith 
and love, he personally becomes free from all curses uttered by 
brahmanas or anyone else. This incident is not mentioned in the Caitanya-
bhagavata.
 
Adi 17.65
 
TEXT 65
 
TEXT
 
mukunda-dattere kaila danda-parasada
khandila tahara cittera saba avasada
SYNONYMS
 
mukunda-dattere -- unto Mukunda Datta; kaila -- did; danda -- punishment;
 parasada -- benediction; khandila -- vanquished; tahara -- his; cittera 
-- of the mind; saba -- all kinds of; avasada -- depressions.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu blessed Mukunda Datta with punishment and 
in that way vanquished all his mental depression.
 
PURPORT
 
Mukunda Datta was once forbidden to enter the association of Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu because of his mixing with the Mayavadi 
impersonalists. When Lord Caitanya manifested His maha-prakasa, He 
called all the devotees one after another and blessed them, while 
Mukunda Datta stood outside the door. The devotees informed the Lord 
that Mukunda Datta was waiting outside, but the Lord replied, "I shall 
not soon be pleased with Mukunda Datta, for though he explains 
devotional service among devotees, he then goes to Mayavadis to hear 
from them the Yoga-vasistha-ramayana, which is full of Mayavada 
philosophy. For this I am greatly displeased with him." Hearing the Lord 
speak in that way, Mukunda Datta, standing outside, was exceedingly glad 
that the Lord would at some time be pleased with him, although He was 
not pleased at that moment. But when the Lord understood that Mukunda 
Datta was going to give up the association of the Mayavadis for good, He 
was pleased, and He at once called to see Mukunda. Thus He delivered him 
from the association of the Mayavadis and gave him the association of 
pure devotees.
 
Adi 17.66
 
TEXT 66
 
TEXT
 
acarya-gosanire prabhu kare guru-bhakti
tahate acarya bada haya duhkha-mati
SYNONYMS
 
acarya-gosanire -- unto Advaita Acarya; prabhu -- the Lord; kare -- does;
 guru-bhakti -- offering respects like a spiritual master; tahate -- in 
that way; acarya -- Advaita Acarya; bada -- very much; haya -- becomes; 
duhkha-mati -- aggrieved.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Lord Caitanya respected Advaita Acarya as His spiritual master, but 
Advaita Acarya Prabhu was greatly aggrieved by such behavior.
 
Adi 17.67
 
TEXT 67
 
TEXT
 
bhangi kari' jnana-marga karila vyakhyana
krodhavese prabhu tare kaila avajnana
SYNONYMS
 
bhangi kari' -- doing it in fun; jnana-marga -- the path of 
philosophical speculation; karila -- did; vyakhyana -- explanation; 
krodha-avese -- in the mood of anger; prabhu -- the Lord; tare -- to Him;
 kaila -- did; avajnana -- disrespect.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thus He whimsically began to explain the path of philosophical 
speculation, and the Lord, in His anger, seemingly disrespected Him.
 
Adi 17.68
 
TEXT 68
 
TEXT
 
tabe acarya-gosanira ananda ha-ila
lajjita ha-iya prabhu prasada karila
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- at that time; acarya-gosanira -- of Advaita Acarya; ananda -- 
pleasure; ha-ila -- aroused; lajjita -- ashamed; ha-iya -- becoming; 
prabhu -- the Lord; prasada -- benediction; karila -- offered.
 
TRANSLATION
 
At that time Advaita Acarya was greatly pleased. The Lord understood 
this, and He was somewhat ashamed, but He offered Advaita Acarya His 
benediction.
 
PURPORT
 
Advaita Acarya was a disciple of Madhavendra Puri, Isvara Puri's 
spiritual master. Therefore Isvara Puri, the spiritual master of Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu, was Advaita Acarya's Godbrother. In view of this, 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu treated Advaita Acarya as His spiritual master, 
but Sri Advaita Acarya did not like this behavior of Lord Caitanya, for 
He wanted to be treated as His eternal servant. Advaita Prabhu's 
aspiration was to be a servant of the Lord, not His spiritual master. He 
therefore devised a plan to antagonize the Lord. He began to explain the 
path of philosophical speculation in the midst of some unfortunate 
Mayavadis, and when Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu heard about this, He 
immediately went there and in a very angry mood began to beat Advaita 
Acarya. At that time, Advaita Acarya, greatly pleased, began to dance, 
saying, "Just see how My desire has now been fulfilled! Lord Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu used to treat Me honorably for so long, but now He is 
treating Me neglectfully. This is My reward. His affection for Me is so 
great that He wanted to save Me from the hands of the Mayavadis." 
Hearing this statement, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu was somewhat ashamed, 
but He was very pleased with Advaita Acarya.
 
Adi 17.69
 
TEXT 69
 
TEXT
 
murari-gupta-mukhe suni' rama-guna-grama
lalate likhila tanra ‘ramadasa' nama
SYNONYMS
 
murari-gupta -- of Murari Gupta; mukhe -- from the mouth; suni' -- 
hearing; rama -- of Lord Ramacandra; guna-grama -- glories; lalate -- on 
the forehead; likhila -- wrote; tanra -- of Murari Gupta; rama-dasa -- 
the eternal servant of Lord Ramacandra; nama -- the name.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Murari Gupta was a great devotee of Lord Ramacandra. When Lord Caitanya 
heard Lord Ramacandra's glories from his mouth, He immediately wrote on 
his forehead "ramadasa" [the eternal servant of Lord Ramacandra].
 
Adi 17.70
 
TEXT 70
 
TEXT
 
sridharera lauha-patre kaila jala-pana
samasta bhaktere dila ista vara-dana
SYNONYMS
 
sridharera -- of Sridhara; lauha-patre -- from the iron pot; kaila -- 
did; jala-pana -- drinking of water; samasta -- all; bhaktere -- to the 
devotees; dila -- gave; ista -- desired; vara-dana -- benediction.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Once Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to the house of Sridhara after 
kirtana and drank water from his damaged iron pot. Then He bestowed His 
benediction upon all the devotees according to their desires.
 
PURPORT
 
After the mass nagara-sankirtana in protest against the magistrate Chand 
Kazi, the Kazi was converted to a devotee. Then Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu 
returned with His sankirtana party to the house of Sridhara, and Chand 
Kazi followed Him. All the devotees rested there for some time and drank 
water from Sridhara's damaged iron pot. The Lord accepted the water 
because the pot belonged to a devotee. Chand Kazi then returned home. 
The place where they rested is still situated on the northeastern side 
of Mayapur, and it is known as kirtana-visrama-sthana, "the resting 
place of the kirtana party."
 
Adi 17.71
 
TEXT 71
 
TEXT
 
haridasa thakurere karila prasada
acarya-sthane matara khandaila aparadha
SYNONYMS
 
haridasa thakurere -- unto Haridasa Thakura; karila -- did; prasada -- 
benediction; acarya-sthane -- in the home of Advaita Acarya; matara -- 
of Sacimata; khandaila -- vanquished; aparadha -- the offense.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After this incident the Lord blessed Haridasa Thakura and vanquished the 
offense of His mother at the home of Advaita Acarya.
 
PURPORT
 
On the maha-prakasa day, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu embraced Haridasa 
Thakura and informed him that he was none other than an incarnation of 
Prahlada Maharaja. When Visvarupa took sannyasa, Sacimata thought that 
Advaita Acarya had persuaded Him to do so. Therefore she accused Advaita 
Acarya of this, which was an offense at His lotus feet. Later Lord 
Caitanya induced His mother to take the dust of Advaita Acarya's lotus 
feet, and thus her vaisnava-aparadha was nullified.
 
Adi 17.72
 
TEXT 72
 
TEXT
 
bhakta-gane prabhu nama-mahima kahila
suniya paduya tahan artha-vada kaila
SYNONYMS
 
bhakta-gane -- unto the devotees; prabhu -- the Lord; nama-mahima -- 
glories of the holy name; kahila -- explained; suniya -- hearing; paduya 
-- the students; tahan -- there; artha-vada -- interpretation; kaila -- 
did.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Once when the Lord explained the glories of the holy name to the 
devotees, some ordinary students who heard Him fashioned their own 
interpretation.
 
Adi 17.73
 
TEXT 73
 
TEXT
 
name stuti-vada suni' prabhura haila duhkha
sabare nisedhila, -- ihara na dekhiha mukha
SYNONYMS
 
name -- in the holy name of the Lord; stuti-vada -- exaggeration; suni' -
- hearing; prabhura -- of the Lord; haila -- became; duhkha -- aggrieved;
 sabare -- unto everyone; nisedhila -- warned; ihara -- of him; na -- do 
not; dekhiha -- see; mukha -- face.
 
TRANSLATION
 
When a student interpreted the glories of the holy name as a prayer of 
exaggeration, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, greatly unhappy, immediately 
warned everyone not to see the student's face henceforward.
 
PURPORT
 
Once when Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu explained the glories of the 
transcendental potency of the Lord's holy name, the Hare Krsna maha-
mantra, one unfortunate student said that such glorification of the holy 
name was an exaggeration in the sastras to induce people to take to it. 
In this way the student interpreted the glories of the holy name. This 
is called artha-vada, and it is one of the ten offenses at the lotus 
feet of the holy name of the Lord. There are many kinds of offenses, but 
the offense known as nama-aparadha, an offense at the lotus feet of the 
holy name, is extremely dangerous. The Lord therefore warned everyone 
not to see the face of the offender. The Lord immediately took a bath in 
the Ganges with all His clothes on to teach everyone to avoid such a 
nama-aparadha. The holy name is identical with the Supreme Personality 
of Godhead. There is no difference between the person God and His holy 
name. This is the absolute position of the Supreme Personality of 
Godhead. Therefore one who distinguishes between the Lord and His name 
is called a pasandi, or nonbeliever, an atheistic demon. Glorification 
of the holy name is glorification of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. 
One should never attempt to distinguish between the Lord and His name or 
interpret the glories of the holy name as mere exaggerations.
 
Adi 17.74
 
TEXT 74
 
TEXT
 
sagane sacele giya kaila ganga-snana
bhaktira mahima tahan karila vyakhyana
SYNONYMS
 
sa-gane -- with His followers; sa-cele -- without leaving the clothes; 
giya -- going; kaila -- did; ganga-snana -- bathing in the Ganges; 
bhaktira -- of devotional service; mahima -- glories; tahan -- there; 
karila -- did; vyakhyana -- explanation.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Without even removing His garments, Lord Caitanya took a bath in the 
Ganges with His companions. There He explained the glories of devotional 
service.
 
Adi 17.75
 
TEXT 75
 
TEXT
 
jnana-karma-yoga-dharme nahe krsna vasa
krsna-vasa-hetu eka -- prema-bhakti-rasa
SYNONYMS
 
jnana -- the path of speculative knowledge; karma -- fruitive activities;
 yoga -- the process of controlling the senses; dharme -- in the 
activities, in such an occupation; nahe -- is not; krsna -- Lord Krsna; 
vasa -- pleased; krsna -- of Lord Krsna; vasa -- for the pleasure; hetu -
- reason; eka -- one; prema -- love; bhakti -- devotional service; rasa -
- such a mellow.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"By following the paths of speculative philosophical knowledge, fruitive 
activity or mystic yoga to control the senses, one cannot satisfy Krsna, 
the Supreme Lord. Unalloyed devotional love for Krsna is the only cause 
for the Lord's satisfaction.
 
Adi 17.76
 
TEXT 76
 
TEXT
 
na sadhayati mam yogo
na sankhyam dharma uddhava
na svadhyayas tapas tyago
yatha bhaktir mamorjita
SYNONYMS
 
na -- never; sadhayati -- causes to remain satisfied; mam -- Me; yogah --
 the process of control; na -- nor; sankhyam -- the process of gaining 
philosophical knowledge about the Absolute Truth; dharmah -- such an 
occupation; uddhava -- My dear Uddhava; na -- nor; svadhyayah -- study 
of the Vedas; tapah -- austerities; tyagah -- renunciation, acceptance 
of sannyasa, or charity; yatha -- as much as; bhaktih -- devotional 
service; mama -- unto Me; urjita -- developed.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"[The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krsna, said:] ‘My dear Uddhava, 
neither through astanga-yoga [the mystic yoga system to control the 
senses], nor through impersonal monism or an analytical study of the 
Absolute Truth, nor through study of the Vedas, nor through austerities, 
charity or acceptance of sannyasa can one satisfy Me as much as by 
developing unalloyed devotional service unto Me.'"
 
PURPORT
 
Karmis, jnanis, yogis, tapasvis and students of Vedic literature who do 
not have Krsna consciousness simply beat around the bush and do not get 
any final profit because they have no clear knowledge of the Supreme 
Personality of Godhead. Nor do they have faith in approaching Him by 
discharging devotional service, although everywhere such service is 
repeatedly emphasized, as it is in this verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.
14.20). The Bhagavad-gita (18.55) also declares, bhaktya mam abhijanati 
yavan yas casmi tattvatah: "One can understand the Supreme Personality 
as He is only by devotional service." If one wants to understand the 
Supreme Personality factually, he must take to the path of devotional 
service and not waste time in profitless philosophical speculation, 
fruitive activity, mystic yogic practice or severe austerity and penance.
 Elsewhere in the Bhagavad-gita (12.5) the Lord confirms, kleso '
dhikataras tesam avyaktasakta-cetasam: "For those whose minds are 
attached to the unmanifested, impersonal feature of the Supreme, 
advancement is very troublesome." People who are attached to the 
impersonal feature of the Lord are obliged to take great trouble, yet 
nevertheless they cannot understand the Absolute Truth. As explained in 
Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.2.11), brahmeti paramatmeti bhagavan iti sabdyate. 
Unless one understands the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the original 
source of both Brahman and Paramatma, one is still in darkness about the 
Absolute Truth.
 
Adi 17.77
 
TEXT 77
 
TEXT
 
murarike kahe tumi krsna vasa kaila
suniya murari sloka kahite lagila
SYNONYMS
 
murarike -- unto Murari; kahe -- says; tumi -- you; krsna -- Lord Krsna; 
vasa -- satisfied; kaila -- made; suniya -- hearing; murari -- Murari; 
sloka -- verse; kahite -- to speak; lagila -- began.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Lord Caitanya then praised Murari Gupta, saying, "You have satisfied 
Lord Krsna." Hearing this, Murari Gupta quoted a verse from Srimad-
Bhagavatam.
 
Adi 17.78
 
TEXT 78
 
TEXT
 
kvaham daridrah papiyan
kva krsnah sri-niketanah
brahma-bandhur iti smaham
bahubhyam parirambhitah
SYNONYMS
 
kva -- whereas; aham -- I (am); daridrah -- very poor; papiyan -- sinful;
 kva -- whereas; krsnah -- the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sri-
niketanah -- the shelter of the goddess of fortune; brahma-bandhuh -- a 
caste brahmana without brahminical qualifications; iti -- thus; sma -- 
certainly; aham -- I (am); bahubhyam -- by the arms; parirambhitah -- 
embraced.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘Since I am but a poor, sinful brahma-bandhu, not brahminically 
qualified although born in a brahmana family, and You, Lord Krsna, are 
the shelter of the goddess of fortune, it is simply wonderful, my dear 
Lord Krsna, that You have embraced me with Your arms.'"
 
PURPORT
 
This is a verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.81.16) spoken by Sudama Vipra 
in the presence of Lord Sri Krsna. This and the previous verse quoted 
from Srimad-Bhagavatam clearly indicate that although Krsna is so great 
that it is not possible for anyone to satisfy Him, He exhibits His 
greatness by being personally satisfied even with one who is unqualified 
from so many angles of vision. Sudama Vipra was born in a family of 
brahmanas, and he was a learned scholar and a class friend of Krsna's, 
yet he considered himself unfit to be strictly called a brahmana. He 
called himself a brahma-bandhu, meaning "one born in a brahmana family 
but not brahminically qualified." Because of His great respect for 
brahmanas, however, Krsna embraced Sudama Vipra, although he was not a 
regular brahmana but a brahma-bandhu, or friend of a brahmana family. 
Murari Gupta could not be called even a brahma-bandhu because he was 
born of a vaidya family and according to the social structure was 
therefore considered a sudra. But Krsna bestowed special mercy upon 
Murari Gupta because he was a beloved devotee of the Lord, as stated by 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. The purport of Sri Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati 
Thakura's elaborate discussion of this subject is that no qualification 
in this material world can satisfy the Supreme Personality of Godhead, 
Krsna, yet everything becomes successful simply through development of 
devotional service to the Lord.
 
The members of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness 
cannot even call themselves brahma-bandhus. Therefore our only means for 
satisfying Krsna is to pursue the injunctions of Lord Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu, who says:
 
yare dekha, tare kaha ‘krsna'-upadesa
amara ajnaya guru hana tara' ei desa
 
"Whomever you meet, instruct him on the teachings of Krsna. In this way, 
on My order, become a spiritual master and deliver the people of this 
country." (Cc. Madhya 7.128) Simply trying to follow the orders of Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu, we speak to the people of the world about Bhagavad-
gita As It Is. This will make us qualified to satisfy the Supreme 
Personality of Godhead, Krsna.
 
Adi 17.79
 
TEXT 79
 
TEXT
 
eka-dina prabhu saba bhakta-gana lana
sankirtana kari' vaise srama-yukta hana
SYNONYMS
 
eka-dina -- one day; prabhu -- the Lord; saba -- all; bhakta-gana -- 
devotees; lana -- taking into company; sankirtana -- chanting the Hare 
Krsna mantra; kari' -- doing so; vaise -- sat; srama-yukta -- feeling 
fatigued; hana -- thus being.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One day the Lord performed sankirtana with all His devotees, and when 
they were greatly fatigued they sat down.
 
Adi 17.80
 
TEXT 80
 
TEXT
 
eka amra-bija prabhu angane ropila
tat-ksane janmila vrksa badite lagila
SYNONYMS
 
eka -- one; amra-bija -- seed of a mango; prabhu -- the Lord; angane -- 
in the yard; ropila -- sowed; tat-ksane -- immediately; janmila -- 
fructified; vrksa -- a tree; badite -- to grow; lagila -- began.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord then sowed a mango seed in the yard, and immediately the seed 
fructified into a tree and began to grow.
 
Adi 17.81
 
TEXT 81
 
TEXT
 
dekhite dekhite vrksa ha-ila phalita
pakila aneka phala, sabei vismita
SYNONYMS
 
dekhite dekhite -- as people were seeing; vrksa -- the tree; ha-ila -- 
became; phalita -- fully grown with fruits; pakila -- ripened; aneka -- 
many; phala -- fruits; sabei -- every one of them; vismita -- struck 
with wonder.
 
TRANSLATION
 
As people looked on, the tree became fully grown, with fruits that fully 
ripened. Thus everyone was struck with wonder.
 
Adi 17.82
 
TEXT 82
 
TEXT
 
sata dui phala prabhu sighra padaila
praksalana kari' krsne bhoga lagaila
SYNONYMS
 
sata -- hundred; dui -- two; phala -- fruits; prabhu -- the Lord; sighra 
-- very soon; padaila -- caused to be picked up; praksalana -- washing; 
kari' -- doing; krsne -- to Lord Krsna; bhoga -- offering; lagaila -- 
made it so.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord immediately picked about two hundred fruits, and after washing 
them He offered them to Krsna to eat.
 
Adi 17.83
 
TEXT 83
 
TEXT
 
rakta-pita-varna, -- nahi asthi-valkala
eka janera peta bhare khaile eka phala
SYNONYMS
 
rakta-pita-varna -- the mangoes were red and yellow in color; nahi -- 
there was none; asthi -- seed; valkala -- or skin; eka -- one; janera -- 
man's; peta -- belly; bhare -- filled up; khaile -- if he would eat; eka 
-- one; phala -- fruit.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The fruits were all red and yellow, with no seed inside and no skin 
outside, and eating one fruit would immediately fill a man's belly.
 
PURPORT
 
In India a mango is considered best when it is red and yellow, its seed 
is very small, its skin is very thin, and it is so palatable that if a 
person eats one fruit he will be satisfied. The mango is considered the 
king of all fruits.
 
Adi 17.84
 
TEXT 84
 
TEXT
 
dekhiya santusta haila sacira nandana
sabake khaoyala age kariya bhaksana
SYNONYMS
 
dekhiya -- seeing this; santusta -- satisfied; haila -- became; sacira --
 of mother Saci; nandana -- son; sabake -- everyone; khaoyala -- made to 
eat; age -- in the beginning; kariya -- doing; bhaksana -- eating 
Himself.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Seeing the quality of the mangoes, the Lord was greatly satisfied, and 
thus after eating first, He fed all the other devotees.
 
Adi 17.85
 
TEXT 85
 
TEXT
 
asthi-valkala nahi, -- amrta-rasamaya
eka phala khaile rase udara puraya
SYNONYMS
 
asthi -- seed; valkala -- skin; nahi -- there is none; amrta -- nectar; 
rasa-maya -- full of juice; eka -- one; phala -- fruit; khaile -- if one 
eats; rase -- with the juice; udara -- belly; puraya -- fulfilled.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The fruits had no seeds or skins. They were full of nectarean juice and 
were so sweet that a man would be fully satisfied by eating only one.
 
Adi 17.86
 
TEXT 86
 
TEXT
 
ei-mata pratidina phale bara masa
vaisnava khayena phala, -- prabhura ullasa
SYNONYMS
 
ei-mata -- in this way; prati-dina -- every day; phale -- fruit grew; 
bara -- twelve; masa -- months; vaisnava -- the Vaisnavas; khayena -- 
eat; phala -- the fruits; prabhura -- the Lord's; ullasa -- satisfaction.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In this way, fruits grew on the tree every day throughout the twelve 
months of the year, and the Vaisnavas used to eat them, to the Lord's 
great satisfaction.
 
Adi 17.87
 
TEXT 87
 
TEXT
 
ei saba lila kare sacira nandana
anya loka nahi jane vina bhakta-gana
SYNONYMS
 
ei saba -- all these; lila -- pastimes; kare -- performed; sacira -- of 
mother Saci; nandana -- son; anya loka -- other people; nahi -- do not; 
jane -- know; vina -- except; bhakta-gana -- the devotees.
 
TRANSLATION
 
These are confidential pastimes of the son of Saci. Other than devotees, 
no one knows of this incident.
 
PURPORT
 
Nondevotees cannot believe this incident, yet the place where the tree 
grew still exists in Mayapur. It is called Amra-ghatta or Ama-ghata.
 
Adi 17.88
 
TEXT 88
 
TEXT
 
ei mata bara-masa kirtana-avasane
amra-mahotsava prabhu kare dine dine
SYNONYMS
 
ei mata -- in this way; bara-masa -- for twelve months; kirtana -- 
chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra; avasane -- at the end; amra-maha-
utsava -- festival of eating mangoes; prabhu -- the Lord; kare -- 
performs; dine dine -- every day.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In this way the Lord performed sankirtana every day, and at the end of 
sankirtana there was a mango-eating festival every day for twelve months.
 
PURPORT
 
On principle, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu would distribute prasadam at the 
end of kirtana performances. Similarly, the members of the Krsna 
consciousness movement must distribute some prasadam to the audience 
after performing kirtana.
 
Adi 17.89
 
TEXT 89
 
TEXT
 
kirtana karite prabhu aila megha-gana
apana-icchaya kaila megha nivarana
SYNONYMS
 
kirtana -- sankirtana; karite -- performing; prabhu -- the Lord; aila -- 
there was; megha -- gana -- bunches of clouds; apana-icchaya -- by self-
will; kaila -- made; megha -- of the clouds; nivarana -- stopping.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Once while Caitanya Mahaprabhu was performing kirtana, clouds assembled 
in the sky, and the Lord, by His own will, immediately stopped them from 
pouring rain.
 
PURPORT
 
In this connection Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura says that once when Lord 
Caitanya was performing sankirtana a short way from the village, some 
clouds appeared overhead. By the supreme will of the Lord, the clouds 
were asked to disperse, and they did. Because of this incident, that 
place is still known as Meghera-cara. Since the course of the Ganges has 
now changed, the village of the name Belapukhuriya, which was formerly 
situated in a different place, called Taranavasa, has now become known 
as Meghera-cara. The Madhya-khanda of Srila Locana dasa Thakura's 
Caitanya-mangala also relates that once at the end of the day, when 
evening clouds assembled overhead and thundered threateningly, all the 
Vaisnavas were very much afraid. But the Lord took His karatalas in His 
hands and personally began chanting the Hare Krsna mantra, looking up 
toward the sky as if to direct the demigods in the higher planets. Thus 
all the assembled clouds dispersed, and as the sky became clear, with 
the moon rising, the Lord began dancing very happily with His jubilant 
and satisfied devotees. 
 
Adi 17.90
 
TEXT 90
 
TEXT
 
eka-dina prabhu srivasere ajna dila
‘brhat sahasra-nama' pada, sunite mana haila
SYNONYMS
 
eka-dina -- one day; prabhu -- the Lord; srivasere -- unto Srivasa 
Thakura; ajna -- order; dila -- gave; brhat -- great; sahasra -- nama -- 
one thousand names; pada -- read; sunite -- to hear; mana -- mind; haila 
-- wanted.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One day the Lord ordered Srivasa Thakura to read the Brhat-sahasra-nama [
the thousand names of Lord Visnu], for He wanted to hear them at that 
time.
 
Adi 17.91
 
TEXT 91
 
TEXT
 
padite aila stave nrsimhera nama
suniya avista haila prabhu gauradhama
SYNONYMS
 
padite -- while reading; aila -- came; stave -- in the prayer; nrsimhera 
-- of Lord Nrsimha; nama -- the holy name; suniya -- hearing; avista -- 
absorbed; haila -- became; prabhu -- Lord; gaura-dhama -- Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu.
 
TRANSLATION
 
As he read the thousand names of the Lord, in due course the holy name 
of Lord Nrsimha appeared. When Caitanya Mahaprabhu heard the holy name 
of Lord Nrsimha, He became fully absorbed in thought.
 
PURPORT
 
The Caitanya-mangala, Madhya-khanda, describes this incident as follows: 
Srivasa Pandita was performing the sraddha ceremony for his father, and 
as is customary, he was hearing the thousand names of Lord Visnu. At 
that time Gaurahari (Lord Caitanya) appeared on the scene, and He also 
began to hear the thousand names of Visnu with full satisfaction. When 
He thus heard the holy name of Lord Nrsimha, Lord Caitanya became 
absorbed in thought, and He became angry like Nrsimha Prabhu in His 
angry mood. His eyes became red, His bodily hairs stood on end, all the 
parts of His body trembled, and He made a thundering sound. All of a 
sudden He took up a club, and people became greatly afraid, thinking, "
We do not know what kind of offense we have now committed!" But then Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu adjusted His thoughts and sat down on His seat.
 
Adi 17.92
 
TEXT 92
 
TEXT
 
nrsimha-avese prabhu hate gada lana
pasandi marite yaya nagare dhaiya
SYNONYMS
 
nrsimha-avese -- in the ecstatic mood of Lord Nrsimha; prabhu -- the 
Lord; hate -- in His hand; gada -- club; lana -- taking; pasandi -- the 
atheists; marite -- to kill; yaya -- goes; nagare -- in the city; dhaiya 
-- running.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In the mood of Lord Nrsimhadeva, Lord Caitanya ran through the city 
streets, club in hand, ready to kill all the atheists.
 
Adi 17.93
 
TEXT 93
 
TEXT
 
nrsimha-avesa dekhi' maha-tejomaya
patha chadi' bhage loka pana bada bhaya
SYNONYMS
 
nrsimha-avesa -- the ecstasy of Lord Nrsimhadeva; dekhi' -- seeing; 
maha-tejo-maya -- very fierce; patha chadi' -- giving up the road; bhage 
-- run away; loka -- all people; pana -- getting; bada -- very much; 
bhaya -- afraid.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Seeing Him appearing very fierce in the ecstasy of Lord Nrsimha, people 
ran from the street and fled here and there, afraid of His anger.
 
Adi 17.94
 
TEXT 94
 
TEXT
 
loka-bhaya dekhi' prabhura bahya ha-ila
srivasa-grhete giya gada phelaila
SYNONYMS
 
loka-bhaya -- the fearful people; dekhi' -- seeing this; prabhura -- of 
the Lord; bahya -- external sense; ha-ila -- appeared; srivasa-grhete -- 
in the house of Srivasa Pandita; giya -- going there; gada -- the club; 
phelaila -- threw away.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Seeing the people so afraid, the Lord came to His external senses and 
thus returned to the house of Srivasa Thakura and threw away the club.
 
Adi 17.95
 
TEXT 95
 
TEXT
 
srivase kahena prabhu kariya visada
loka bhaya paya, -- mora haya aparadha
SYNONYMS
 
srivase -- unto Srivasa Thakura; kahena -- says; prabhu -- the Lord; 
kariya -- becoming; visada -- morose; loka -- people; bhaya paya -- 
become afraid; mora -- My; haya -- there is; aparadha -- offense.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord became morose and said to Srivasa Thakura, "When I adopted the 
mood of Lord Nrsimhadeva, people were greatly afraid. Therefore I 
stopped, since causing fear among people is an offense."
 
Adi 17.96
 
TEXT 96
 
TEXT
 
srivasa balena, -- ye tomara nama laya
tara koti aparadha saba haya ksaya
SYNONYMS
 
srivasa balena -- Srivasa Pandita said; ye -- anyone who; tomara -- Your;
 nama -- holy name; laya -- takes; tara -- his; koti -- ten million; 
aparadha -- offenses; saba -- all; haya -- become; ksaya -- vanquished.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Srivasa Thakura replied, "Anyone who takes Your holy name vanquishes ten 
million of his offenses immediately.
 
Adi 17.97
 
TEXT 97
 
TEXT
 
aparadha nahi, kaile lokera nistara
ye toma' dekhila, tara chutila samsara
SYNONYMS
 
aparadha -- offense; nahi -- did not; kaile -- committed; lokera -- of 
the people; nistara -- liberation; ye -- anyone who; toma' -- You; 
dekhila -- saw; tara -- his; chutila -- became free; samsara -- material 
bondage.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"There was no offense in Your appearing as Nrsimhadeva. Rather, any 
man who saw You in that mood was immediately liberated from the bondage 
of material existence."
 
Adi 17.98
 
TEXT 98
 
TEXT
 
eta bali' srivasa karila sevana
tusta hana prabhu aila apana-bhavana
SYNONYMS
 
eta bali' -- saying this; srivasa -- Srivasa Thakura; karila -- did; 
sevana -- worship; tusta -- satisfied; hana -- becoming; prabhu -- the 
Lord; aila -- came back; apana-bhavana -- to His own home.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After saying this, Srivasa Thakura worshiped the Lord, who was then 
greatly satisfied and returned to His own home.
 
Adi 17.99
 
TEXT 99
 
TEXT
 
ara dina siva-bhakta siva-guna gaya
prabhura angane nace, damaru bajaya
SYNONYMS
 
ara dina -- another day; siva-bhakta -- a devotee of Lord Siva; siva-
guna -- the qualities of Lord Siva; gaya -- chants; prabhura -- of Lord 
Caitanya; angane -- in the courtyard; nace -- dances; damaru -- a kind 
of musical instrument; bajaya -- plays on it.
 
TRANSLATION
 
On another day a great devotee of Lord Siva, chanting of Lord Siva's 
qualities, came to Lord Caitanya's house, where he began dancing in the 
courtyard and playing his damaru [a musical instrument].
 
Adi 17.100
 
TEXT 100
 
TEXT
 
mahesa-avesa haila sacira nandana
tara skandhe cadi nrtya kaila bahu-ksana
SYNONYMS
 
mahesa-avesa -- in the mood of Lord Siva; haila -- became; sacira -- of 
mother Saci; nandana -- son; tara skandhe -- on his shoulder; cadi -- 
getting on; nrtya -- dance; kaila -- did; bahu-ksana -- for a long time.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Then Lord Caitanya, adopting the mood of Lord Siva, got on the man's 
shoulders, and thus they danced together for a long time.
 
PURPORT
 
Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu adopted the mood of Lord Siva, for He is Siva 
also. According to the philosophy of acintya-bhedabheda-tattva, Lord 
Siva is not different from Lord Visnu, but still Lord Siva is not Lord 
Visnu, just as yogurt is nothing but milk and yet is not milk 
nevertheless. One cannot get the benefit of milk by drinking yogurt. 
Similarly, one cannot get salvation by worshiping Lord Siva. If one 
wants salvation, one must worship Lord Visnu. This is confirmed in the 
Bhagavad-gita (9.4): mat-sthani sarva-bhutani na caham tesv avasthitah. 
Everything is resting on the Lord, for everything is His energy, yet He 
is not everywhere. Lord Caitanya's adopting the mood of Lord Siva is not 
extraordinary, but one should not therefore think that by worshiping 
Lord Siva one is worshiping Lord Caitanya. That would be a mistake.
 
Adi 17.101
 
TEXT 101
 
TEXT
 
ara dina eka bhiksuka aila magite
prabhura nrtya dekhi nrtya lagila karite
SYNONYMS
 
ara -- another; dina -- day; eka -- one; bhiksuka -- beggar; aila -- 
came; magite -- to beg; prabhura -- of the Lord; nrtya -- dancing; dekhi 
-- seeing; nrtya -- dancing; lagila -- began; karite -- to perform.
 
TRANSLATION
 
On another day a mendicant came to beg alms from the Lord's house, but 
when he saw the Lord dancing, he also began to dance.
 
Adi 17.102
 
TEXT 102
 
TEXT
 
prabhu-sange nrtya kare parama ullase
prabhu tare prema dila, prema-rase bhase
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu-sange -- along with the Lord; nrtya kare -- was dancing; parama --
 very much; ullase -- in satisfaction; prabhu -- the Lord; tare -- him; 
prema -- love of Godhead; dila -- delivered; prema-rase -- in the 
mellows of love of God; bhase -- began to float.
 
TRANSLATION
 
He danced with the Lord because he was favored by love of Krsna. Thus he 
flowed in the mellows of love of Godhead.
 
Adi 17.103
 
TEXT 103
 
TEXT
 
ara dine jyotisa sarva-jna eka aila
tahare sammana kari' prabhu prasna kaila
SYNONYMS
 
ara dine -- some other day; jyotisa -- an astrologer; sarva-jna -- who 
knows everything; eka -- one; aila -- came there; tahare -- unto him; 
sammana kari' -- giving all honor; prabhu -- the Lord; prasna -- 
question; kaila -- put.
 
TRANSLATION
 
On another day an astrologer came who was said to know everything -- 
past, present and future. Thus Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu received him with 
all honor and put this question before him.
 
PURPORT
 
Brahmanas generally used to become astrologers, Ayur-vedic physicians, 
teachers and priests. Although highly learned and respectable, such 
brahmanas went from door to door to distribute their knowledge. A 
brahmana would first go to a householder's home to give information 
about the functions to be performed on a particular tithi, or date, but 
if there were sickness in the family, the family members would consult 
the brahmana as a physician, and the brahmana would give instruction and 
some medicine. Often, since the brahmanas were expert in astrology, 
people would also be greatly inquisitive about their past, present and 
future.
 
Although the brahmana appeared at Lord Caitanya's house as a beggar, 
Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu received him with great respect because he was 
a qualified brahmana who knew the astrological science perfectly. 
Although brahmanas would go door to door just like beggars, they were 
honored as very respectable guests. This was the system in Hindu society 
five hundred years ago, during the time of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. This 
system was current even one hundred years ago; even fifty or sixty years 
ago, when we were children, such brahmanas would visit householders like 
humble beggars, and people would derive great benefit from the mercy of 
such brahmanas. The greatest benefit was that a householder could save a 
great deal of money from being spent on doctor bills because the 
brahmanas, aside from explaining the past, present and future, could 
ordinarily cure all kinds of diseases simply by giving instructions and 
some medicine. Thus no one was bereft of the benefit of a first-class 
physician, astrologer and priest. The important members of ISKCON should 
give careful attention to our Dallas school, where children are being 
taught Sanskrit and English to become perfect brahmanas. If they are 
actually trained as perfect brahmanas, they can save society from rogues 
and ruffians; indeed, people can live happily under the protection of 
qualified brahmanas. Therefore the Bhagavad-gita (4.13) gives special 
stress to the division of society (catur-varnyam maya srstam guna-karma-
vibhagasah). Unfortunately some people are now claiming to be brahmanas 
simply by birthright, with no qualifications. Therefore the entire 
society is in chaos.
 
Adi 17.104
 
TEXT 104
 
TEXT
 
ke achilun ami purva janme kaha gani'
ganite lagila sarva-jna prabhu-vakya suni'
SYNONYMS
 
ke achilun ami -- who I was; purva janme -- in My previous birth; kaha --
 please say; gani' -- by your astrological calculation; ganite -- to 
calculate; lagila -- began; sarva-jna -- a man who knows past, present 
and future; prabhu-vakya -- the words of Lord Caitanya; suni' -- hearing.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Please tell Me who I was in My previous birth," the Lord said. "Please 
tell Me by your astrological computations." Hearing the words of the 
Lord, the astrologer immediately began to calculate.
 
PURPORT
 
Through astrology one can know past, present and future. Modern Western 
astrologers have no knowledge of the past or future, nor can they 
perfectly say anything about the present. Herein we find, however, that 
after hearing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's order, the astrologer 
immediately began his calculations. This was not a facade: he actually 
knew how to ascertain one's past life through astrology. A still-
existing treatise called the Bhrgu-samhita describes a system by which 
anyone can immediately get information about what he was in the past and 
what he is going to be in the future. The brahmanas who went door to 
door as if beggars had perfect command of such vast knowledge. Thus the 
highest knowledge was easily available even to the poorest man in 
society. The poorest man could inquire from an astrologer about his past,
 present and future, with no need for business agreements or exorbitant 
payments. The brahmana would give him all the benefit of his knowledge 
without asking remuneration, and the poor man, in return, would offer a 
handful of rice, or anything he had in his possession, to satisfy the 
brahmana. In a perfect human society, perfect knowledge in any science --
 medical, astrological, ecclesiastical and so on -- is available even to 
the poorest man, with no anxiety over payment. In the present day, 
however, no one can get justice, medical treatment, astrological help or 
ecclesiastical enlightenment without money, and since people are 
generally poor, they are bereft of the benefits of all these great 
sciences.
 
Adi 17.105
 
TEXT 105
 
TEXT
 
gani' dhyane dekhe sarva-jna, -- maha-jyotirmaya
ananta vaikuntha-brahmanda -- sabara asraya
SYNONYMS
 
gani' -- by calculation; dhyane -- by meditation; dekhe -- sees; sarva-
jna -- knower of everything; maha-jyotir-maya -- highly effulgent body; 
ananta -- unlimited; vaikuntha -- spiritual world; brahmanda -- planets; 
sabara -- of all of them; asraya -- shelter.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Through calculation and meditation, the all-knowing astrologer saw the 
greatly effulgent body of the Lord, which is the resting place of all 
the unlimited Vaikuntha planets.
 
PURPORT
 
Here we get some information of the Vaikuntha world, or spiritual world. 
Vaikuntha means "without anxiety." In the material world, everyone is 
full of anxiety, but another world, where there is no anxiety, is 
described in the Bhagavad-gita (8.20):
 
paras tasmat tu bhavo 'nyo 'vyakto 'vyaktat sanatanah
yah sa sarvesu bhutesu nasyatsu na vinasyati
 
"Yet there is another unmanifest nature, which is eternal and is 
transcendental to this manifested and unmanifested matter. It is supreme 
and is never annihilated. When all in this world is annihilated, that 
part remains as it is."
 
As there are many planets within the material world, there are many 
millions of planets, called Vaikunthalokas, in the spiritual world. All 
these Vaikunthalokas, or superior planets, rest on the effulgence of the 
Supreme Personality of Godhead. As stated in the Brahma-samhita (yasya 
prabha prabhavato jagad-anda-koti- [Bs. 5.40]), the Brahman effulgence 
emanating from the body of the Supreme Lord creates innumerable planets 
in both the spiritual and material worlds; thus these planets are 
creations of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The astrologer saw Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu to be the very same Personality of Godhead. We can 
just imagine how learned he was, yet he was traveling door to door, just 
like an ordinary beggar, for the highest benefit of human society.
 
Adi 17.106
 
TEXT 106
 
TEXT
 
parama-tattva, para-brahma, parama-isvara
dekhi' prabhura murti sarva-jna ha-ila phanphara
SYNONYMS
 
parama-tattva -- the Supreme Truth; para-brahma -- the Supreme Brahman; 
parama-isvara -- the Supreme Lord; dekhi' -- seeing; prabhura -- of the 
Lord; murti -- form; sarva-jna -- the all-knowing astrologer; ha-ila -- 
became; phanphara -- confused.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Seeing Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu to be the same Absolute Truth, the 
Supreme Brahman, the Personality of Godhead, the astrologer was confused.
 
PURPORT
 
Herein it is clearly indicated that the Absolute Truth, the Supreme 
Brahman, is, in the ultimate issue, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. 
Therefore a person is the beginning of all things. As confirmed in the 
Bhagavad-gita (10.8), mattah sarvam pravartate: everything begins from 
the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The Supreme Lord is the supreme 
living entity. Therefore whatever exists, whether matter or spirit, is 
all but an emanation from the Supreme Person, or supreme life. The 
modern scientists' theory that life begins from matter is nonsense. Both 
matter and life begin from life. Unfortunately the scientists do not 
know this scientific fact; they are drifting in the darkness of their so-
called knowledge.
 
Adi 17.107
 
TEXT 107
 
TEXT
 
balite na pare kichu, mauna ha-ila
prabhu punah prasna kaila, kahite lagila
SYNONYMS
 
balite -- to say; na pare -- is not able; kichu -- anything; mauna -- 
silent; ha-ila -- became; prabhu -- the Lord; punah -- again; prasna -- 
question; kaila -- put; kahite -- to speak; lagila -- began.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Struck with wonder, the astrologer remained silent, unable to speak. But 
when the Lord again put the question before him, he replied as follows.
 
Adi 17.108
 
TEXT 108
 
TEXT
 
purva janme chila tumi jagat-asraya
paripurna bhagavan -- sarvaisvaryamaya
SYNONYMS
 
purva janme -- in the previous birth; chila -- were; tumi -- You; jagat -
- universe; asraya -- shelter; paripurna -- with full potencies; 
bhagavan -- the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sarva-aisvarya-maya -- 
full of all opulences.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"My dear sir, in Your previous birth You were the shelter of all 
creation, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, full of all opulences.
 
Adi 17.109
 
TEXT 109
 
TEXT
 
purve yaiche chila tumi ebeha se-rupa
durvijneya nityananda -- tomara svarupa
SYNONYMS
 
purve -- in the past; yaiche -- as much as; chila -- You were; tumi -- 
You; ebeha -- now also; se-rupa -- the same thing; durvijneya -- 
inconceivable; nityananda -- eternal happiness; tomara -- Your; svarupa -
- identity.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"You are now the same Personality of Godhead that You were in Your 
previous birth. Your identity is inconceivable eternal happiness."
 
PURPORT
 
By the power of astrological science one can even ascertain the position 
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Everything is to be identified by 
its symptoms. The Supreme Personality of Godhead is identified by the 
symptoms mentioned in the sastras. It is not that anyone and everyone 
can become God without proof from sastras.
 
Adi 17.110
 
TEXT 110
 
TEXT
 
prabhu hasi' kaila, -- tumi kichu na janila
purve ami achilan jatite goyala
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu -- the Lord; hasi' -- smiling; kaila -- said; tumi -- you; kichu -
- anything; na -- not; janila -- know; purve -- in the past; ami -- I; 
achilan -- was; jatite -- by caste; goyala -- cowherd.
 
TRANSLATION
 
When the astrologer was speaking so highly of Him, Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu stopped him and began to smile. "My dear sir," He said, "I 
think you do not know very clearly what I was, for I know that in My 
previous birth I was a cowherd boy.
 
Adi 17.111
 
TEXT 111
 
TEXT
 
gopa-grhe janma chila, gabhira rakhala
sei punye hailan ebe brahmana-chaoyala
SYNONYMS
 
gopa-grhe -- in the house of a cowherd; janma -- birth; chila -- there 
was; gabhira -- of the cows; rakhala -- protector; sei punye -- by those 
pious activities; hailan -- became; ebe -- now; brahmana -- of a 
brahmana; chaoyala -- son.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"In My last birth I was born in the family of cowherd men, and I gave 
protection to the calves and cows. Because of such pious activities, I 
have now become the son of a brahmana."
 
PURPORT
 
The words of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the greatest authority, herein 
clearly indicate that one becomes pious simply by keeping cows and 
protecting them. Unfortunately, people have become such rascals that 
they do not even care about the words of an authority. People generally 
consider cowherd men lowly members of society, but herein Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu confirms that they are so pious that in their next lives they 
are going to be brahmanas. The caste system has a specific purpose. If 
this scientific system is followed, human society will get the greatest 
benefit. Heeding this instruction by the Lord, people should serve cows 
and calves and in return get ample quantities of milk. There is no loss 
in serving the cows and calves, but modern human society has become so 
degraded that instead of giving protection to the cows and serving them, 
people are killing them. How can they expect peace and prosperity in 
human society while committing such sinful activities? It is impossible.
 
Adi 17.112
 
TEXT 112
 
TEXT
 
sarva-jna kahe ami taha dhyane dekhilan
tahate aisvarya dekhi' phanphara ha-ilan
SYNONYMS
 
sarva-jna -- the all-knowing astrologer; kahe -- says; ami -- I; taha -- 
that; dhyane -- in meditation; dekhilan -- saw; tahate -- there; 
aisvarya -- opulence; dekhi' -- by seeing; phanphara -- confused; ha-
ilan -- became.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The astrologer said, "What I saw in meditation was full of opulence, and 
therefore I was confused.
 
PURPORT
 
It appears that the astrologer not only was a knower of past, present 
and future through astrological calculation, but was a great meditator 
as well. Therefore he was a great devotee and could see Lord Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu to be the same personality as Krsna. He was puzzled, however, 
about whether Krsna and Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu were actually the same 
person.
 
Adi 17.113
 
TEXT 113
 
TEXT
 
sei-rupe ei-rupe dekhi ekakara
kabhu bheda dekhi, ei mayaya tomara
SYNONYMS
 
sei-rupe -- in that form; ei-rupe -- in this form; dekhi -- I see; eka-
akara -- one form; kabhu -- sometimes; bheda -- difference; dekhi -- I 
see; ei -- this; mayaya tomara -- Your maya.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"I am certain that Your form and the form I saw in my meditation are one 
and the same. If I see any difference, this is an act of Your illusory 
energy."
 
PURPORT
 
Sri-krsna-caitanya radha-krsna nahe anya: in the vision of a perfect 
devotee, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu is a combination of Radha and Krsna. 
One who sees Lord Caitanya to be different from Krsna is under the 
illusory energy of the Lord. It appears that the astrologer was already 
an advanced devotee, and when he came into the presence of the Supreme 
Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, he became perfectly self-realized and 
could see that the Supreme Personality of Godhead Krsna and Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu are one and the same Supreme Person.
 
Adi 17.114
 
TEXT 114
 
TEXT
 
ye hao, se hao tumi, tomake namaskara
prabhu tare prema diya kaila puraskara
SYNONYMS
 
ye hao -- whatever You are; se hao tumi -- whatever You may be; tomake --
 unto You; namaskara -- my obeisances; prabhu -- the Lord; tare -- unto 
him; prema -- love of Godhead; diya -- delivered; kaila -- did; 
puraskara -- honor.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The all-knowing astrologer concluded, "Whatever You may be or whoever 
You may be, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You!" By His causeless 
mercy, the Lord then gave him love of Godhead, thus rewarding him for 
his service.
 
PURPORT
 
The incident of Lord Caitanya's meeting the all-knowing astrologer is 
not mentioned in the Caitanya-bhagavata, but we cannot therefore say 
that it did not take place. On the contrary, we must accept the 
statement of Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami that whatever the Caitanya-
bhagavata did not mention he has especially mentioned in the Caitanya-
caritamrta.
 
Adi 17.115
 
TEXT 115
 
TEXT
 
eka dina prabhu visnu-mandape vasiya
‘madhu ana', ‘madhu ana' balena dakiya
SYNONYMS
 
eka dina -- one day; prabhu -- the Lord; visnu-mandape -- in the 
corridor of a Visnu temple; vasiya -- sitting; madhu ana -- bring honey; 
madhu ana -- bring honey; balena -- says; dakiya -- calling loudly.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One day the Lord sat down in the corridor of a Visnu temple and began 
calling very loudly, "Bring some honey! Bring some honey!"
 
Adi 17.116
 
TEXT 116
 
TEXT
 
nityananda-gosani prabhura avesa janila
ganga-jala-patra ani' sammukhe dharila
SYNONYMS
 
nityananda-gosani -- Lord Nityananda Prabhu; prabhura -- of the Lord; 
avesa -- ecstasy; janila -- could understand; ganga-jala -- Ganges water;
 patra -- pot; ani' -- bringing; sammukhe -- in front; dharila -- placed 
it.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Nityananda Prabhu Gosani, understanding the ecstatic mood of Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu, brought a pot of Ganges water as a token and put it 
before Him.
 
Adi 17.117
 
TEXT 117
 
TEXT
 
jala pana kariya nace hana vihvala
yamunakarsana-lila dekhaye sakala
SYNONYMS
 
jala -- water; pana kariya -- after drinking; nace -- dances; hana -- 
becoming; vihvala -- ecstatic; yamuna-akarsana -- attracting the river 
Yamuna; lila -- pastimes; dekhaye -- sees; sakala -- everyone.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After drinking the water, Lord Caitanya became so ecstatic that He began 
to dance. Thus everyone saw the pastime of attracting the river Yamuna.
 
PURPORT
 
Yamunakarsana-lila is the pastime of attracting the Yamuna. One day, Sri 
Baladeva wanted the Yamuna River to come before Him, and when the river 
Yamuna refused, He took His plow, wanting to dig a canal so that the 
Yamuna would be obliged to come there. Since Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is 
the original form of Baladeva, in His ecstasy He asked everyone to bring 
honey. In this way, all the devotees standing there saw the 
yamunakarsana-lila. In this lila, Baladeva was accompanied by His 
girlfriends. After drinking a honey beverage called Varuni, He wanted to 
jump into the Yamuna and swim with the girls. It is stated in Srimad-
Bhagavatam (10.65.25–30, 33) that Lord Baladeva asked the Yamuna to come 
near, and when the river disobeyed the order of the Lord, He became 
angry and thus wanted to snatch her near to Him with His plow. The 
Yamuna, however, very much afraid of Lord Balarama's anger, immediately 
came and surrendered unto Him, praying to the Lord, the Supreme 
Personality of Godhead, and admitting her fault. She was then excused. 
This is the sum and substance of the yamunakarsana-lila. The incident is 
also described in the prayer of Jayadeva Gosvami concerning the ten 
incarnations:
 
vahasi vapusi visade vasanam jaladabham
halahati-bhiti-milita-yamunabham
kesava dhrta-haladhara-rupa jaya jagad-isa hare
 
Adi 17.118
 
TEXT 118
 
TEXT
 
mada-matta-gati baladeva-anukara
acarya sekhara tanre dekhe ramakara
SYNONYMS
 
mada-matta -- being intoxicated by drinking Varuni; gati -- movement; 
baladeva -- Lord Baladeva; anukara -- imitating; acarya -- Advaita 
Acarya; sekhara -- at the head; tanre -- Him; dekhe -- sees; rama-akara -
- in the form of Balarama.
 
TRANSLATION
 
When the Lord, in His ecstasy of Baladeva, was moving as if intoxicated 
by the beverage, Advaita Acarya, the chief of the acaryas [acarya 
sekhara], saw Him in the form of Balarama.
 
Adi 17.119
 
TEXT 119
 
TEXT
 
vanamali acarya dekhe sonara langala
sabe mili' nrtya kare avese vihvala
SYNONYMS
 
vanamali acarya -- Vanamali Acarya; dekhe -- sees; sonara -- made of 
gold; langala -- plow; sabe -- all; mili' -- meeting together; nrtya -- 
dance; kare -- perform; avese -- in ecstasy; vihvala -- overwhelmed.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Vanamali Acarya saw a golden plow in the hand of Balarama, and the 
devotees all assembled together and danced, overwhelmed by ecstasy.
 
Adi 17.120
 
TEXT 120
 
TEXT
 
ei-mata nrtya ha-ila cari prahara
sandhyaya ganga-snana kari' sabe gela ghara
SYNONYMS
 
ei-mata -- in this way; nrtya -- dancing; ha-ila -- was performed; cari -
- four; prahara -- a period of time lasting three hours; sandhyaya -- in 
the evening; ganga-snana -- taking bath in the Ganges; kari' -- 
finishing; sabe -- all; gela -- returned; ghara -- home.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In this way they danced continuously for twelve hours, and in the 
evening they all took a bath in the Ganges and then returned to their 
homes.
 
Adi 17.121
 
TEXT 121
 
TEXT
 
nagariya loke prabhu yabe ajna dila
ghare ghare sankirtana karite lagila
SYNONYMS
 
nagariya -- citizens; loke -- all the people; prabhu -- the Lord; yabe --
 when; ajna -- order; dila -- gave; ghare ghare -- in each and every 
home; sankirtana -- chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra; karite -- to 
perform; lagila -- began.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord ordered all the citizens of Navadvipa to chant the Hare Krsna 
mantra, and in each and every home they began performing sankirtana 
regularly.
 
Adi 17.122
 
TEXT 122
 
TEXT
 
‘haraye namah, krsna yadavaya namah
gopala govinda rama sri-madhusudana'
SYNONYMS
 
haraye namah -- I offer my respectful obeisances to Lord Hari; krsna -- 
O Krsna; yadavaya -- unto the descendant of the Yadu dynasty; namah -- 
all obeisances; gopala -- Gopala; govinda -- Govinda; rama -- Rama; sri-
madhusudana -- Sri Madhusudana.
 
TRANSLATION
 
[All the devotees sang this popular song along with the Hare Krsna maha-
mantra.] "Haraye namah, krsna yadavaya namah/ gopala govinda rama sri-
madhusudana."
 
Adi 17.123
 
TEXT 123
 
TEXT
 
mrdanga-karatala sankirtana-mahadhvani
‘hari' ‘hari' -- dhvani vina anya nahi suni
SYNONYMS
 
mrdanga -- drum; karatala -- hand bells; sankirtana -- chanting of the 
holy name of the Lord; maha-dhvani -- great vibration; hari -- the Lord; 
hari -- the Lord; dhvani -- sound; vina -- except; anya -- another; nahi 
-- not; suni -- one can hear.
 
TRANSLATION
 
When the sankirtana movement thus started, no one in Navadvipa could 
hear any sound other than the words "Hari! Hari!" and the beating of the 
mrdanga and clashing of hand bells.
 
PURPORT
 
The International Society for Krishna Consciousness now has its world 
center in Navadvipa, Mayapur. The managers of this center should see 
that twenty-four hours a day there is chanting of the holy names of the 
Hare Krsna maha-mantra, with the addition of haraye namah, krsna 
yadavaya namah, for this song was a favorite of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu'
s. But all such sankirtana must be preceded by the chanting of the holy 
names of the five tattvas -- sri-krsna-caitanya prabhu-nityananda sri-
advaita gadadhara srivasadi-gaura-bhakta-vrnda. We are already 
accustomed to chant these two mantras -- sri-krsna-caitanya prabhu-
nityananda sri-advaita gadadhara srivasadi-gaura-bhakta-vrnda and Hare 
Krsna, Hare Krsna, Krsna Krsna, Hare Hare/ Hare Rama, Hare Rama, Rama 
Rama, Hare Hare. Now, after these, the other two lines -- namely haraye 
namah, krsna yadavaya namah/ gopala govinda rama sri-madhusudana -- 
should be added, especially in Mayapur. Chanting of these six lines 
should go on so perfectly well that no one there hears any vibration 
other than the chanting of the holy names of the Lord. That will make 
the center spiritually all-perfect.
 
Adi 17.124
 
TEXT 124
 
TEXT
 
suniya ye kruddha haila sakala yavana
kaji-pase asi' sabe kaila nivedana
SYNONYMS
 
suniya -- by hearing; ye -- that; kruddha -- angry; haila -- became; 
sakala -- all; yavana -- Muslims; kaji-pase -- in the court of the Kazi, 
or magistrate; asi' -- coming; sabe -- all; kaila -- made; nivedana -- 
petition.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Hearing the resounding vibration of the Hare Krsna mantra, the local 
Muslims, greatly angry, submitted a complaint to the Kazi.
 
PURPORT
 
The phaujadara, or city magistrate, was called the kaji (Kazi). The 
jamidaras (zamindars), or landholders (mandaleras), levied taxes on the 
land, but keeping law and order and punishing criminals was the duty 
entrusted to the Kazi. Both the Kazi and the landholders were under the 
control of the governor of Bengal, which at that time was known as Suba-
bangala. The districts of Nadia, Islampura and Bagoyana were all under 
the zamindar named Hari Hoda or his descendant known as Hoda Krsnadasa. 
It is said that Chand Kazi was the spiritual master of Nawab Hussain 
Shah. According to one opinion his name was Maulana Sirajuddina, and 
according to another his name was Habibara Rahamana. Descendants of 
Chand Kazi are still living in the vicinity of Mayapur. People still go 
to see the tomb of Chand Kazi, which is underneath a campaka tree and is 
known as Chand Kazi's samadhi.
 
Adi 17.125
 
TEXT 125
 
TEXT
 
krodhe sandhya-kale kaji eka ghare aila
mrdanga bhangiya loke kahite lagila
SYNONYMS
 
krodhe -- in anger; sandhya-kale -- in the evening; kaji -- the Chand 
Kazi; eka ghare -- in one home; aila -- came; mrdanga -- drum; bhangiya -
- breaking; loke -- unto the people; kahite -- to speak; lagila -- began.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Chand Kazi angrily came to one home in the evening, and when he saw 
kirtana going on, he broke a mrdanga and spoke as follows.
 
Adi 17.126
 
TEXT 126
 
TEXT
 
eta-kala keha nahi kaila hinduyani
ebe ye udyama calao kara bala jani'
SYNONYMS
 
eta-kala -- so long; keha -- anyone; nahi -- not; kaila -- performed; 
hinduyani -- regulative principles of the Hindus; ebe -- now; ye -- that;
 udyama -- endeavor; calao -- you propagate; kara -- whose; bala -- 
strength; jani' -- I want to know.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"For so long you did not follow the regulative principles of the Hindu 
religion, but now you are following them with great enthusiasm. May I 
know by whose strength you are doing so?
 
PURPORT
 
It appears that from the aggression of Baktiyar Khiliji in Bengal until 
the time of Chand Kazi, Hindus, or the followers of the Vedic principles,
 were greatly suppressed. Like the Hindus in present-day Pakistan, 
practically no one could execute the Hindu religious principles freely. 
Chand Kazi referred to this condition of Hindu society. Formerly the 
Hindus had not been straightforward in executing their Hindu principles, 
but now they were freely chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra. Therefore 
it must have been by the strength of someone else that they were so 
daring.
 
Actually, that was the fact. Although the members of the so-called Hindu 
society had followed the social customs and formulas, they had 
practically forgotten to execute their religious principles strictly. 
But with the presence of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu they actually began 
following the regulative principles according to His order. That order 
is still existing, and anywhere and everywhere, in all parts of the 
world, one can execute it. That order is to become a spiritual master 
under the direction of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu by following the 
regulative principles, chanting daily at least sixteen rounds of the 
Hare Krsna maha-mantra, and preaching the cult of Krsna consciousness 
all over the world. If we adhere to the order of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu,
 we shall get spiritual strength without a doubt, and we shall be free 
to preach this cult of the Hare Krsna movement and not be hampered by 
anyone.
 
Adi 17.127
 
TEXT 127
 
TEXT
 
keha kirtana na kariha sakala nagare
aji ami ksama kari' yaitechon ghare
SYNONYMS
 
keha -- anyone; kirtana -- chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra; na -- 
do not; kariha -- perform; sakala nagare -- in the whole town; aji -- 
today; ami -- I; ksama kari' -- excusing; yaitechon -- am returning; 
ghare -- home.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"No one should perform sankirtana on the streets of the city. Today I am 
excusing the offense and returning home.
 
PURPORT
 
Such orders stopping sankirtana in the streets of the world's great 
cities have been imposed upon members of the Hare Krsna movement. We 
have hundreds of centers all over the world, and we have been 
specifically persecuted in Australia. In most cities of the Western 
world we have been arrested many times by the police, but we are 
nevertheless executing the order of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu by chanting 
on the streets of all the important cities, such as New York, London, 
Chicago, Sydney, Melbourne, Paris and Hamburg. We must remember that 
such incidents took place in the past, five hundred years ago, and the 
fact that they are still going on indicates that our sankirtana movement 
is really authorized, for if sankirtana were an insignificant material 
affair, demons would not object to it. The demons of the time tried to 
obstruct the sankirtana movement started by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. 
Similar demons are trying to obstruct the sankirtana movement we are 
executing all over the world, and this proves that our sankirtana 
movement is still pure and genuine, following in the footsteps of Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
Adi 17.128
 
TEXT 128
 
TEXT
 
ara yadi kirtana karite laga paimu
sarvasva dandiya tara jati ye la-imu
SYNONYMS
 
ara -- again; yadi -- if; kirtana -- chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-
mantra; karite -- to do; laga -- contact; paimu -- I shall take; sarva-
sva -- all possessions; dandiya -- chastising; tara -- his; jati -- 
caste; ye -- that; la-imu -- I shall take.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"The next time I see someone performing such sankirtana, I shall 
certainly chastise him by not only confiscating all his property but 
also converting him into a Muslim."
 
PURPORT
 
To convert a Hindu into a Muslim was an easy affair in those days. If a 
Muslim simply sprinkled water on the body of a Hindu, it was supposed 
that the Hindu had already become a Muslim. During the transition of the 
British in Bangladesh during the last Hindu-Muslim riots, many Hindus 
were converted into Muslims by having cows' flesh forcibly pushed into 
their mouths. Hindu society was so rigid at the time of Lord Caitanya 
that if a Hindu were converted into a Muslim, there was no chance of his 
being reformed. In this way the Muslim population in India increased. 
None of the Muslims came from outside; social customs somehow or other 
forced Hindus to become Muslims, with no chance of returning to Hindu 
society. Emperor Aurangzeb also inaugurated a tax that Hindus had to pay 
because of their being Hindus. Thus all the poor Hindus of the lower 
class voluntarily became Muslims to avoid the tax. In this way the 
Muslim population in India increased. Chand Kazi threatened to convert 
the people into Muslims by the simple process of sprinkling water on 
their bodies.
 
Adi 17.129
 
TEXT 129
 
TEXT
 
eta bali' kaji gela, -- nagariya loka
prabhu-sthane nivedila pana bada soka
SYNONYMS
 
eta bali' -- thus saying; kaji -- the magistrate; gela -- returned; 
nagariya loka -- the citizens in general; prabhu-sthane -- before the 
Lord; nivedila -- submitted; pana -- getting; bada -- very much; soka -- 
shock.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After saying this, the Kazi returned home, and the devotees, greatly 
shocked that they were forbidden to chant Hare Krsna, submitted their 
grief to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
Adi 17.130
 
TEXT 130
 
TEXT
 
prabhu ajna dila -- yaha karaha kirtana
muni samharimu aji sakala yavana
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu -- the Lord; ajna dila -- ordered; yaha -- go; karaha -- and 
perform; kirtana -- sankirtana, chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra; 
muni -- I; samharimu -- shall kill; aji -- today; sakala -- all; yavana -
- the Muslims.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Lord Caitanya ordered, "Go perform sankirtana! Today I shall kill all 
the Muslims!"
 
PURPORT
 
Gandhi is known for having started the movement of nonviolent civil 
disobedience in India, but about five hundred years before him, Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu started His movement of nonviolent civil 
disobedience to the order of Chand Kazi. It is not necessary to commit 
violence to stop the opposition from hindering a movement, for one can 
kill their demoniac behavior with reason and argument. Following in the 
footsteps of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, whenever there are obstacles the 
Hare Krsna movement should kill the opposition with reason and argument 
and thus stop their demoniac behavior. If we became violent in every 
case, it would be difficult for us to manage our affairs. We should 
therefore follow in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who 
disobeyed the order of Chand Kazi but subdued him with reason and 
argument.
 
Adi 17.131
 
TEXT 131
 
TEXT
 
ghare giya saba loka karaye kirtana
kajira bhaye svacchanda nahe, camakita mana
SYNONYMS
 
ghare giya -- returning home; saba -- all; loka -- citizens; karaye -- 
performed; kirtana -- sankirtana; kajira -- of the Kazi; bhaye -- from 
fear; svacchanda -- carefree; nahe -- not; camakita -- always full of 
anxieties; mana -- the mind.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Returning home, all the citizens began performing sankirtana, but 
because of the order of the Kazi, they were not carefree but always full 
of anxiety.
 
Adi 17.132
 
TEXT 132
 
TEXT
 
ta-sabhara antare bhaya prabhu mane jani
kahite lagila loke sighra daki' ani'
SYNONYMS
 
ta-sabhara -- of all of them; antare -- in the mind; bhaya -- fear; 
prabhu -- the Lord; mane -- in the mind; jani -- understanding; kahite --
 to speak; lagila -- began; loke -- to the people; sighra -- very soon; 
daki' -- calling; ani' -- bringing them.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Understanding the anxiety within the people's minds, the Lord called 
them together and spoke to them as follows.
 
Adi 17.133
 
TEXT 133
 
TEXT
 
nagare nagare aji karimu kirtana
sandhya-kale kara sabhe nagara-mandana
SYNONYMS
 
nagare -- from town; nagare -- to town; aji -- today; karimu -- I shall 
perform; kirtana -- chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra; sandhya-kale 
-- in the evening; kara -- do; sabhe -- all; nagara -- of the city; 
mandana -- decoration.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"In the evening I shall perform sankirtana in each and every town. 
Therefore you should all decorate the city in the evening.
 
PURPORT
 
At that time, Navadvipa was composed of nine small cities, so the words 
nagare nagare are significant. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu wanted to perform 
kirtana in each of these neighboring towns. He ordered the city 
decorated for the function.
 
Adi 17.134
 
TEXT 134
 
TEXT
 
sandhyate deuti sabe jvala ghare ghare
dekha, kona kaji asi' more mana kare
SYNONYMS
 
sandhyate -- in the evening; deuti -- lamps; sabe -- everyone; jvala -- 
light up; ghare ghare -- in each and every home; dekha -- just wait and 
see; kona -- which kind; kaji -- magistrate; asi' -- coming; more -- 
unto Me; mana kare -- orders Me to stop.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"In the evening, burn torchlights in every home. I shall give protection 
to everyone. Let us see what kind of Kazi comes to stop our kirtana."
 
Adi 17.135
 
TEXT 135
 
TEXT
 
eta kahi' sandhya-kale cale gauraraya
kirtanera kaila prabhu tina sampradaya
SYNONYMS
 
eta kahi' -- saying this; sandhya-kale -- in the evening; cale -- went 
out; gaura-raya -- Gaurasundara; kirtanera -- of performing sankirtana; 
kaila -- made; prabhu -- the Lord; tina -- three; sampradaya -- parties.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In the evening Lord Gaurasundara went out and formed three parties to 
perform kirtana.
 
PURPORT
 
This is a scheme for performing kirtana in a procession. During Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu's time, one party was composed of twenty-one men: 
four people playing mrdangas, one leading the chanting, and sixteen 
others striking karatalas, responding to the leading chanter. If many 
men join the sankirtana movement, they may follow in the footsteps of 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and form different parties according to the time 
and the number of men available.
 
Adi 17.136
 
TEXT 136
 
TEXT
 
age sampradaye nrtya kare haridasa
madhye nace acarya-gosani parama ullasa
SYNONYMS
 
age -- in front; sampradaye -- in the party; nrtya -- dancing; kare -- 
does; haridasa -- Thakura Haridasa; madhye -- in the middle; nace -- 
dances; acarya-gosani -- Sri Advaita Acarya; parama -- very; ullasa -- 
happy.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In the front party danced Thakura Haridasa, and in the middle party 
danced Advaita Acarya with great jubilation.
 
Adi 17.137
 
TEXT 137
 
TEXT
 
pache sampradaye nrtya kare gauracandra
tanra sange naci' bule prabhu nityananda
SYNONYMS
 
pache -- at the rear; sampradaye -- in the party; nrtya -- dancing; kare 
-- does; gauracandra -- Lord Gauranga; tanra -- His; sange -- along with;
 naci' -- dancing; bule -- moves; prabhu -- Lord; nityananda -- 
Nityananda.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Lord Gaurasundara Himself danced in the rear party, and Sri Nityananda 
Prabhu moved with Lord Caitanya's dancing.
 
Adi 17.138
 
TEXT 138
 
TEXT
 
vrndavana-dasa iha ‘caitanya-mangale'
vistari' varniyachena, prabhu-krpa-bale
SYNONYMS
 
vrndavana-dasa -- Vrndavana dasa Thakura; iha -- this; caitanya-mangale -
- in his book named Caitanya-mangala; vistari' -- elaborately; 
varniyachena -- has described; prabhu -- of the Lord; krpa-bale -- by 
the strength of mercy.
 
TRANSLATION
 
By the grace of the Lord, Srila Vrndavana dasa Thakura has elaborately 
described this incident in his Caitanya-mangala [now Caitanya-bhagavata].
 
Adi 17.139
 
TEXT 139
 
TEXT
 
ei mata kirtana kari' nagare bhramila
bhramite bhramite sabhe kaji-dvare gela
SYNONYMS
 
ei mata -- in this way; kirtana -- congregational chanting; kari' -- 
executing; nagare -- in the city; bhramila -- circumambulated; bhramite 
bhramite -- while thus moving; sabhe -- all of them; kaji-dvare -- at 
the door of the Kazi; gela -- reached.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Performing kirtana in this way, circumambulating through every nook and 
corner of the city, they finally reached the door of the Kazi.
 
Adi 17.140
 
TEXT 140
 
TEXT
 
tarja-garja kare loka, kare kolahala
gauracandra-bale loka prasraya-pagala
SYNONYMS
 
tarja-garja -- murmuring in anger; kare -- do; loka -- the people; kare -
- do; kolahala -- roaring; gauracandra -- of Lord Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu; bale -- by the power; loka -- people; prasraya-pagala -- 
became mad by such indulgence.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Murmuring in anger and making a roaring sound, the people, under the 
protection of Lord Caitanya, became mad through such indulgence.
 
PURPORT
 
The Kazi had issued an order not to perform kirtana, congregational 
chanting of the holy name of the Lord. But when this was brought up to 
Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, He ordered civil disobedience to the Kazi's 
order. Lord Caitanya and all His devotees, naturally enthusiastic 
although agitated, must have made a great noise with their loud cries.
 
Adi 17.141
 
TEXT 141
 
TEXT
 
kirtanera dhvanite kaji lukaila ghare
tarjana garjana suni' na haya bahire
SYNONYMS
 
kirtanera -- of the sankirtana movement; dhvanite -- by the sound; kaji -
- the Chand Kazi; lukaila -- hid himself; ghare -- in the room; tarjana -
- murmuring; garjana -- protesting; suni' -- hearing; na -- does not; 
haya -- come out; bahire -- outside.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The loud sound of the chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra certainly made 
the Kazi very much afraid, and he hid himself within his room. Hearing 
the people thus protesting, murmuring in great anger, the Kazi would not 
come out of his home.
 
PURPORT
 
The Kazi's order not to perform sankirtana could stand only as long as 
there was no civil disobedience. Under the leadership of the Supreme 
Lord, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the chanters, increasing in number, 
disobeyed the order of the Kazi. Thousands assembled together and formed 
parties, chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra and making a tumultuous 
sound of protest. Thus the Kazi was very much afraid, as naturally one 
should be under such circumstances.
 
In the present day also, people all over the world may join together in 
the Krsna consciousness movement and protest against the present 
degraded governments of the world's godless societies, which are based 
on all kinds of sinful activities. Srimad-Bhagavatam states that in the 
Age of Kali, thieves, rogues and fourth-class people who have neither 
education nor culture capture the seats of governments to exploit the 
citizens. This is a symptom of Kali-yuga that has already appeared. 
People cannot feel secure about their lives and property, yet the so-
called governments continue, and government ministers get fat salaries, 
although they are unable to do anything good for society. The only 
remedy for such conditions is to enhance the sankirtana movement under 
the banner of Krsna consciousness and protest against the sinful 
activities of all the world's governments.
 
The Krsna consciousness movement is not a sentimental religious movement;
 it is a movement for the reformation of all the anomalies of human 
society. If people take to it seriously, discharging this duty 
scientifically, as ordered by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the world will 
see peace and prosperity instead of being confused and hopeless under 
useless governments. There are always rogues and thieves in human 
society, and as soon as a weak government is unable to execute its 
duties, these rogues and thieves come out to do their business. Thus the 
entire society becomes a hell unfit for gentlemen to live in. There is 
an immediate need for a good government -- a government by the people, 
with Krsna consciousness. Unless the masses of people become Krsna 
conscious, they cannot be good men. The Krsna consciousness movement 
that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu started by chanting the Hare Krsna maha-
mantra still has its potency. Therefore people should understand it 
seriously and scientifically and spread it all over the world.
 
The sankirtana movement started by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is described 
in the Caitanya-bhagavata, Madhya-khanda, Twenty-third Chapter, 
beginning with verse 241, which states, "My dear Lord, let my mind be 
fixed at Your lotus feet." Following Lord Caitanya's chanting, all the 
devotees reproduced the same sound He chanted. In this way the Lord 
proceeded, leading the entire party on the strand roads by the bank of 
the Ganges. When the Lord came to His own ghata, or bathing place, He 
danced more and more. Then He proceeded to Madhai's ghata. In this way 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the Supreme Lord, who was known as Visvambhara, 
danced all over the banks of the Ganges. Then He proceeded to Barakona-
ghata, then Nagariya-ghata, and, traveling through Ganganagara, reached 
Simuliya, a quarter at one end of the town. All these places surround 
Sri Mayapur. After reaching Simuliya, the Lord proceeded toward the Kazi'
s house, and in this way He reached the door of Chand Kazi.
 
Adi 17.142
 
TEXT 142
 
TEXT
 
uddhata loka bhange kajira ghara-puspavana
vistari' varnila iha dasa-vrndavana
SYNONYMS
 
uddhata -- agitated; loka -- persons; bhange -- break; kajira -- of the 
Kazi; ghara -- house; puspa-vana -- flower garden; vistari' -- 
elaborately; varnila -- described; iha -- this; dasa-vrndavana -- Srila 
Vrndavana dasa Thakura.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Naturally some of the people who were very much agitated began to 
retaliate the Kazi's actions by wrecking his house and flower garden. 
Srila Vrndavana dasa Thakura has elaborately described this incident.
 
Adi 17.143
 
TEXT 143
 
TEXT
 
tabe mahaprabhu tara dvarete vasila
bhavya-loka pathaiya kajire bolaila
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; mahaprabhu -- Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tara dvarete -
- at the Kazi's door; vasila -- sat down; bhavya-loka -- respectable 
persons; pathaiya -- sending; kajire -- unto the Kazi; bolaila -- had 
them call.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thereafter, when Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu reached the Kazi's house, He 
sat down by the doorway and sent some respectable persons to call for 
the Kazi.
 
Adi 17.144
 
TEXT 144
 
TEXT
 
dura ha-ite aila kaji matha noyaiya
kajire vasaila prabhu sammana kariya
SYNONYMS
 
dura ha-ite -- from a distant place; aila -- came; kaji -- the Kazi; 
matha -- head; noyaiya -- bowed down; kajire -- unto the Kazi; vasaila --
 gave a seat; prabhu -- the Lord; sammana -- respect; kariya -- offering.
 
TRANSLATION
 
When the Kazi came, his head bowed down, the Lord gave him proper 
respect and a seat.
 
PURPORT
 
Some of the men in Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's civil disobedience movement 
were agitated because they could not control their minds. But the Lord 
was thoroughly peaceful, sober and unagitated. Therefore when the Kazi 
came down to see Him, the Lord offered him proper respect and a seat 
because he was a respectable government officer. Thus the Lord taught us 
by His personal behavior. In pushing on our sankirtana movement of Krsna 
consciousness, we might have to face difficult days, but we should 
always follow in the footsteps of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and do the 
needful according to the time and circumstances.
 
Adi 17.145
 
TEXT 145
 
TEXT
 
prabhu balena, -- ami tomara ailama abhyagata
ami dekhi' lukaila, -- e-dharma kemata
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu balena -- the Lord said; ami -- I; tomara -- your; ailama -- have 
come; abhyagata -- guest; ami -- Me; dekhi' -- seeing; lukaila -- you 
disappeared; e-dharma kemata -- what kind of etiquette is this.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In a friendly way, the Lord said, "Sir, I have come to your house as 
your guest, but upon seeing Me you hid yourself in your room. What kind 
of etiquette is this?"
 
Adi 17.146
 
TEXT 146
 
TEXT
 
kaji kahe -- tumi aisa kruddha ha-iya
toma santa karaite rahinu lukaiya
SYNONYMS
 
kaji kahe -- the Kazi replied; tumi -- You; aisa -- have come; kruddha --
 angry; ha-iya -- being; toma -- You; santa -- pacified; karaite -- to 
make; rahinu -- I remained; lukaiya -- hiding out of sight.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Kazi replied, "You have come to my house in a very angry mood. To 
pacify You, I did not come before You immediately but kept myself hidden.
 
Adi 17.147
 
TEXT 147
 
TEXT
 
ebe tumi santa haile, asi, mililan
bhagya mora, -- toma hena atithi pailan
SYNONYMS
 
ebe -- now; tumi -- You; santa -- pacified; haile -- have become; asi' --
 coming; mililan -- I have met (You); bhagya mora -- it is my great 
fortune; toma -- You; hena -- like; atithi -- guest; pailan -- I have 
received.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Now that You have become pacified, I have come to You. It is my good 
fortune to receive a guest like Your Honor.
 
Adi 17.148
 
TEXT 148
 
TEXT
 
grama-sambandhe ‘cakravarti' haya mora caca
deha-sambandhe haite haya grama-sambandha sanca
SYNONYMS
 
grama-sambandhe -- in our neighborhood relationship; cakravarti -- Your 
grandfather Nilambara Cakravarti; haya -- becomes; mora -- my; caca -- 
uncle; deha-sambandhe -- in a bodily relationship; haite -- than; haya --
 becomes; grama-sambandha -- neighborhood relationship; sanca -- more 
powerful.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"In our village relationship, Nilambara Cakravarti Thakura was my uncle. 
Such a relationship is stronger than a bodily relationship.
 
PURPORT
 
In India, even in the interior villages, all the Hindu and Muslim 
communities used to live very peacefully by establishing a relationship 
between them. The young men called the elderly members of the village by 
the name caca or kaka, "uncle," and men of the same age called each 
other dada, "brother." The relationship was very friendly. There were 
even invitations from Muslim houses to Hindu houses and from Hindu 
houses to Muslim houses. Both the Hindus and the Muslims accepted the 
invitations to go to one another's houses to attend ceremonial functions.
 Even until fifty or sixty years ago, the relationship between Hindus 
and Muslims was very friendly, and there were no disturbances. We do not 
find any Hindu-Muslim riots in the history of India, even during the 
days of the Muslims' rule over the country. Conflict between Hindus and 
Muslims was created by polluted politicians, especially foreign rulers, 
and thus the situation gradually became so degraded that India was 
divided into Hindustan and Pakistan. Fortunately, the remedy to unite 
not only the Hindus and Muslims but all communities and all nations can 
still be implemented by the Hare Krsna movement on the strong basic 
platform of love of Godhead.
 
Adi 17.149
 
TEXT 149
 
TEXT
 
nilambara cakravarti haya tomara nana
se-sambandhe hao tumi amara bhagina
SYNONYMS
 
nilambara cakravarti -- Nilambara Cakravarti; haya -- becomes; tomara -- 
Your; nana -- maternal grandfather; se-sambandhe -- by such a 
relationship; hao -- become; tumi -- You; amara -- my; bhagina -- nephew 
(the son of my sister).
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Nilambara Cakravarti is Your maternal grandfather, and by this 
relationship You are thus my nephew.
 
Adi 17.150
 
TEXT 150
 
TEXT
 
bhaginara krodha mama avasya sahaya
matulera aparadha bhagina na laya
SYNONYMS
 
bhaginara -- of the nephew; krodha -- anger; mama -- maternal uncle; 
avasya -- certainly; sahaya -- tolerates; matulera -- of the maternal 
uncle; aparadha -- offense; bhagina -- the nephew; na -- does not; laya -
- accept.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"When a nephew is very angry, his maternal uncle is tolerant, and when 
the maternal uncle commits an offense, the nephew does not take it very 
seriously."
 
Adi 17.151
 
TEXT 151
 
TEXT
 
ei mata dunhara katha haya thare-thore
bhitarera artha keha bujhite na pare
SYNONYMS
 
ei mata -- in this way; dunhara -- of both of them; katha -- 
conversation; haya -- took place; thare-thore -- with different 
indications; bhitarera -- inner; artha -- meaning; keha -- anyone; 
bujhite -- to understand; na pare -- is not able.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In this way the Kazi and the Lord talked with each other with various 
indications, but no outsider could understand the inner meaning of their 
conversation.
 
Adi 17.152
 
TEXT 152
 
TEXT
 
prabhu kahe, -- prasna lagi' ailama tomara sthane
kaji kahe, -- ajna kara, ye tomara mane
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu kahe -- the Lord said; prasna lagi' -- just to inquire from you; 
ailama -- I have come; tomara sthane -- at your place; kaji kahe -- the 
Kazi replied; ajna kara -- just order me; ye -- whatever; tomara mane -- 
(is) in Your mind.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord said, "My dear uncle, I have come to your home just to ask you 
some questions."
 
"Yes," the Kazi replied, "You are welcome. Just tell me what is in Your 
mind."
 
Adi 17.153
 
TEXT 153
 
TEXT
 
prabhu kahe, -- go-dugdha khao, gabhi tomara mata
vrsa anna upajaya, tate tenho pita
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu kahe -- the Lord said; go-dugdha khao -- you drink cows' milk; 
gabhi -- the cow (is); tomara -- your; mata -- mother; vrsa -- the bull; 
anna -- grains; upajaya -- produces; tate -- therefore; tenho -- he; 
pita -- (is) your father.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord said, "You drink cows' milk; therefore the cow is your mother. 
And the bull produces grains for your maintenance; therefore he is your 
father.
 
Adi 17.154
 
TEXT 154
 
TEXT
 
pita-mata mari' khao -- eba kon dharma
kon bale kara tumi e-mata vikarma
SYNONYMS
 
pita-mata -- father and mother; mari' -- killing; khao -- you eat; eba --
 this; kon -- what kind of; dharma -- religion; kon bale -- on what 
strength; kara -- do; tumi -- you; e-mata -- such; vikarma -- sinful 
activities.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Since the bull and cow are your father and mother, how can you kill and 
eat them? What kind of religious principle is this? On what strength are 
you so daring that you commit such sinful activities?"
 
PURPORT
 
Everyone can understand that we drink the milk of cows and take the help 
of bulls in producing agricultural products. Therefore, since our real 
father gives us food grains and our mother gives us milk with which to 
live, the cow and bull are considered our father and mother. According 
to Vedic civilization, there are seven mothers, of which the cow is one. 
Therefore Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu challenged the Muslim Kazi, "What kind 
of religious principle do you follow by killing your father and mother 
to eat them?" In any civilized human society, no one would dare kill his 
father and mother for the purpose of eating them. Therefore Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu challenged the system of Muslim religion as patricide and 
matricide. In the Christian religion also, a principal commandment is "
Thou shalt not kill." Nevertheless, Christians violate this rule; they 
are very expert in killing and in opening slaughterhouses. In our Krsna 
consciousness movement, our first provision is that no one should be 
allowed to eat any kind of flesh. It does not matter whether it is cows' 
flesh or goats' flesh, but we especially stress the prohibition against 
cows' flesh because according to sastra the cow is our mother. Thus the 
Muslims' cow-killing was challenged by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
Adi 17.155
 
TEXT 155
 
TEXT
 
kaji kahe, -- tomara yaiche veda-purana
taiche amara sastra -- ketava ‘korana'
SYNONYMS
 
kaji kahe -- the Kazi replied; tomara -- Your; yaiche -- as much as; 
veda-purana -- the Vedas and Puranas; taiche -- similarly; amara -- our; 
sastra -- scripture; ketava -- the holy book; korana -- the Koran.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Kazi replied, "As You have Your scriptures called the Vedas and 
Puranas, we have our scripture, known as the holy Koran.
 
PURPORT
 
Chand Kazi agreed to talk with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu on the strength 
of the scriptures. According to the Vedic scripture, if one can support 
his position by quoting from the Vedas, his argument is perfect. 
Similarly, when the Muslims support their position with quotations from 
the Koran, their arguments are also authorized. When Lord Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu raised the question of the Muslims' cow-killing and bull-
killing, Chand Kazi came to the standard of understanding from his 
scriptures.
 
Adi 17.156
 
TEXT 156
 
TEXT
 
sei sastre kahe, -- pravrtti-nivrtti-marga-bheda
nivrtti-marge jiva-matra-vadhera nisedha
SYNONYMS
 
sei sastre -- in the scripture (the Koran); kahe -- it is ordered; 
pravrtti -- of attachment; nivrtti -- of detachment; marga -- ways; 
bheda -- difference; nivrtti -- of detachment; marge -- on the path; 
jiva-matra -- of any living entity; vadhera -- of killing; nisedha -- 
prohibition.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"According to the Koran, there are two ways of advancement -- through 
increasing the propensity to enjoy, and through decreasing the 
propensity to enjoy. On the path of decreasing attachment [nivrtti-marga]
, the killing of animals is prohibited.
 
Adi 17.157
 
TEXT 157
 
TEXT
 
pravrtti-marge go-vadha karite vidhi haya
sastra-ajnaya vadha kaile nahi papa-bhaya
SYNONYMS
 
pravrtti-marge -- on the path of attachment; go-vadha -- the killing of 
cows; karite -- to execute; vidhi -- regulative principles; haya -- 
there are; sastra-ajnaya -- on the order of the scripture; vadha -- 
killing; kaile -- if one commits; nahi -- there is no; papa-bhaya -- 
fear of sinful activities.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"On the path of material activities, there is regulation for killing 
cows. If such killing is done under the guidance of scripture, there is 
no sin."
 
PURPORT
 
The word sastra is derived from the dhatu, or verbal root, sas. Sas-
dhatu pertains to controlling or ruling. A government's ruling through 
force or weapons is called sastra. Thus whenever there is ruling, either 
by weapons or by injunctions, the sas-dhatu is the basic principle. 
Between sastra (ruling through weapons) and sastra (ruling through the 
injunctions of the scriptures), the better is sastra. Our Vedic 
scriptures are not ordinary lawbooks of human common sense; they are the 
statements of factually liberated persons unaffected by the 
imperfectness of the senses.
 
Sastra must be correct always, not sometimes correct and sometimes 
incorrect. In the Vedic scriptures, the cow is described as a mother. 
Therefore she is a mother for all time; it is not, as some rascals say, 
that in the Vedic age she was a mother but she is not in this age. If 
sastra is an authority, the cow is a mother always; she was a mother in 
the Vedic age, and she is a mother in this age also.
 
If one acts according to the injunctions of sastra, he is freed from the 
reactions of sinful activity. For example, the propensities for eating 
flesh, drinking wine and enjoying sex are all natural to the conditioned 
soul. The path of such enjoyment is called pravrtti-marga. The sastra 
says, pravrttir esa bhutanam nivrttis tu maha-phala: one should not be 
carried away by the propensities of defective conditioned life; one 
should be guided by the principles of the sastras. A child's propensity 
is to play all day long, but it is the injunction of the sastras that 
the parents should take care to educate him. The sastras are there just 
to guide the activities of human society. But because people do not 
refer to the instructions of sastras, which are free from defects and 
imperfections, they are therefore misguided by so-called educated 
teachers and leaders who are full of the deficiencies of conditioned 
life.
 
Adi 17.158
 
TEXT 158
 
TEXT
 
tomara vedete ache go-vadhera vani
ataeva go-vadha kare bada bada muni
SYNONYMS
 
tomara vedete -- in Your Vedic literatures; ache -- there is; go-vadhera 
-- for cow-killing; vani -- injunction; ataeva -- therefore; go-vadha -- 
cow-killing; kare -- does; bada bada -- very, very great; muni -- sages.
 
TRANSLATION
 
As a learned scholar, the Kazi challenged Caitanya Mahaprabhu, "In Your 
Vedic scriptures there is an injunction for killing a cow. On the 
strength of this injunction, great sages performed sacrifices involving 
cow-killing."
 
Adi 17.159
 
TEXT 159
 
TEXT
 
prabhu kahe, -- vede kahe go-vadha nisedha
ataeva hindu-matra na kare go-vadha
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu kahe -- the Lord replied; vede -- in the Vedas; kahe -- is 
enjoined; go-vadha -- cow-killing; nisedha -- prohibition; ataeva -- 
therefore; hindu -- Hindu; matra -- any; na -- does not; kare -- execute;
 go-vadha -- cow-killing.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Refuting the Kazi's statement, the Lord immediately replied, "The Vedas 
clearly enjoin that cows should not be killed. Therefore every Hindu, 
whoever he may be, avoids indulging in cow-killing.
 
PURPORT
 
In the Vedic scriptures there are concessions for meat-eaters. It is 
said that if one wants to eat meat, he should kill a goat before the 
goddess Kali and then eat its meat. Meat-eaters are not allowed to 
purchase meat or flesh from a market or slaughterhouse. There are no 
sanctions for maintaining regular slaughterhouses to satisfy the tongues 
of meat-eaters. As far as cow-killing is concerned, it is completely 
forbidden. Since the cow is considered a mother, how could the Vedas 
allow cow-killing? Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu pointed out that the Kazi's 
statement was faulty. In the Bhagavad-gita (18.44) there is a clear 
injunction that cows should be protected: krsi-goraksya-vanijyam vaisya-
karma svabhava-jam. "The duty of vaisyas is to produce agricultural 
products, trade and give protection to cows." Therefore it is a false 
statement that the Vedic scriptures contain injunctions permitting cow-
killing.
 
Adi 17.160
 
TEXT 160
 
TEXT
 
jiyaite pare yadi, tabe mare prani
veda-purane ache hena ajna-vani
SYNONYMS
 
jiyaite -- to rejuvenate; pare -- one is able; yadi -- if; tabe -- then; 
mare -- can kill; prani -- living being; veda-purane -- in the Vedas and 
Puranas; ache -- there are; hena -- such; ajna-vani -- orders and 
injunctions.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"In the Vedas and Puranas there are injunctions declaring that if one 
can revive a living being, one can kill it for experimental purposes.
 
Adi 17.161
 
TEXT 161
 
TEXT
 
ataeva jarad-gava mare muni-gana
veda-mantre siddha kare tahara jivana
SYNONYMS
 
ataeva -- therefore; jarad-gava -- old cows; mare -- killed; muni-gana --
 sages; veda-mantre -- by the power of Vedic hymns; siddha -- 
rejuvenated; kare -- makes; tahara -- his; jivana -- life.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Therefore the great sages sometimes killed old cows, and by chanting 
Vedic hymns they brought them back to life for perfection.
 
Adi 17.162
 
TEXT 162
 
TEXT
 
jarad-gava hana yuva haya ara-vara
tate tara vadha nahe, haya upakara
SYNONYMS
 
jarad-gava -- old, invalid cows; hana -- becoming; yuva -- young; haya --
 become; ara-vara -- again; tate -- in that action; tara -- his; vadha --
 killing; nahe -- is not; haya -- there is; upakara -- benefit.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"The killing and rejuvenation of such old and invalid cows was not truly 
killing but an act of great benefit.
 
Adi 17.163
 
TEXT 163
 
TEXT
 
kali-kale taiche sakti nahika brahmane
ataeva go-vadha keha na kare ekhane
SYNONYMS
 
kali-kale -- in the Age of Kali; taiche -- such; sakti -- power; nahika -
- there is none; brahmane -- in the brahmanas; ataeva -- therefore; go-
vadha -- killing of cows; keha -- anyone; na -- does not; kare -- 
execute; ekhane -- at the present.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Formerly there were powerful brahmanas who could make such experiments 
using Vedic hymns, but now, because of the Kali-yuga, brahmanas are not 
so powerful. Therefore the killing of cows and bulls for rejuvenation is 
forbidden.
 
Adi 17.164
 
TEXT 164
 
TEXT
 
asvamedham gavalambham
sannyasam pala-paitrkam
devarena sutotpattim
kalau panca vivarjayet
SYNONYMS
 
asva-medham -- a sacrifice offering a horse; gava-alambham -- a 
sacrifice of cows; sannyasam -- the renounced order of life; pala-
paitrkam -- an offering of oblations of flesh to the forefathers; 
devarena -- by a husband's brother; suta-utpattim -- begetting children; 
kalau -- in the Age of Kali; panca -- five; vivarjayet -- one must give 
up.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘In this Age of Kali, five acts are forbidden: the offering of a horse 
in sacrifice, the offering of a cow in sacrifice, the acceptance of the 
order of sannyasa, the offering of oblations of flesh to the forefathers,
 and a man's begetting children in his brother's wife.'
 
PURPORT
 
This is a quotation from the Brahma-vaivarta Purana (Krsna-janma-khanda 
185.180).
 
Adi 17.165
 
TEXT 165
 
TEXT
 
tomara jiyaite nara, -- vadha-matra sara
naraka ha-ite tomara nahika nistara
SYNONYMS
 
tomara -- you Muslims; jiyaite -- bring to life; nara -- cannot; vadha-
matra -- killing only; sara -- the essence; naraka ha-ite -- from hell; 
tomara -- your; nahika -- there is not; nistara -- deliverance.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Since you Muslims cannot bring killed cows back to life, you are 
responsible for killing them. Therefore you are going to hell; there is 
no way for your deliverance.
 
Adi 17.166
 
TEXT 166
 
TEXT
 
go-ange yata loma, tata sahasra vatsara
go-vadhi raurava-madhye pace nirantara
SYNONYMS
 
go-ange -- on the body of the cow; yata -- as many; loma -- hairs; tata -
- so many; sahasra -- a thousand; vatsara -- years; go-vadhi -- the 
killer of a cow; raurava-madhye -- in a hellish condition of life; pace -
- decomposes; nirantara -- always.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Cow-killers are condemned to rot in hellish life for as many thousands 
of years as there are hairs on the body of the cow.
 
Adi 17.167
 
TEXT 167
 
TEXT
 
toma-sabara sastra-karta -- seha bhranta haila
na jani' sastrera marma aiche ajna dila
SYNONYMS
 
toma-sabara -- of all of you; sastra-karta -- compilers of scripture; 
seha -- they also; bhranta -- mistaken; haila -- became; na jani' -- 
without knowing; sastrera marma -- the essence of scriptures; aiche -- 
such; ajna -- order; dila -- gave.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"There are many mistakes and illusions in your scriptures. Their 
compilers, not knowing the essence of knowledge, gave orders that were 
against reason and argument."
 
Adi 17.168
 
TEXT 168
 
TEXT
 
suni' stabdha haila kaji, nahi sphure vani
vicariya kahe kaji parabhava mani'
SYNONYMS
 
suni' -- by hearing; stabdha -- stunned; haila -- became; kaji -- the 
Kazi; nahi -- does not; sphure -- utter; vani -- words; vicariya -- 
after due consideration; kahe -- said; kaji -- the Kazi; parabhava -- 
defeat; mani' -- accepting.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After hearing these statements by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the Kazi, his 
arguments stunned, could not put forward any more words. Thus, after due 
consideration, the Kazi accepted defeat and spoke as follows.
 
PURPORT
 
In our practical preaching work we meet many Christians who talk about 
statements of the Bible. When we question whether God is limited or 
unlimited, Christian priests say that God is unlimited. But when we 
question why the unlimited God should have only one son and not 
unlimited sons, they are unable to answer. Similarly, from a scientific 
point of view, the answers of the Old Testament, New Testament and Koran 
to many questions have changed. But a sastra cannot change at a person's 
whim. All sastras must be free from the four defects of human nature. 
The statements of sastras must be correct for all time.
 
Adi 17.169
 
TEXT 169
 
TEXT
 
tumi ye kahile, pandita, sei satya haya
adhunika amara sastra, vicara-saha naya
SYNONYMS
 
tumi -- You; ye -- whatever; kahile -- have said; pandita -- O Nimai 
Pandita; sei -- that; satya -- truth; haya -- is certainly; adhunika -- 
of modern days; amara -- our; sastra -- scripture; vicara -- logic; saha 
-- with; naya -- they are not.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"My dear Nimai Pandita, what You have said is all true. Our scriptures 
have developed only recently, and they are certainly not logical and 
philosophical.
 
PURPORT
 
The sastras of the yavanas, or meat-eaters, are not eternal scriptures. 
They have been fashioned recently, and sometimes they contradict one 
another. The scriptures of the yavanas are three: the Old Testament, the 
New Testament and the Koran. Their compilation has a history; they are 
not eternal like the Vedic knowledge. Therefore although they have their 
arguments and reasonings, they are not very sound and transcendental. As 
such, modern people advanced in science and philosophy deem these 
scriptures unacceptable.
 
Sometimes Christian priests come to us inquiring, "Why are our followers 
neglecting our scriptures and accepting yours?" But when we ask them, "
Your Bible says, ‘Do not kill.' Why then are you killing so many animals 
daily?" they cannot answer. Some of them imperfectly answer that the 
animals have no souls. But then we ask them, "How do you know that 
animals have no souls? Animals and children are of the same nature. Does 
this mean that the children of human society also have no souls?" 
According to the Vedic scriptures, within the body is the owner of the 
body, the soul. In the Bhagavad-gita (2.13) it is said:
 
dehino 'smin yatha dehe kaumaram yauvanam jara
tatha dehantara-praptir dhiras tatra na muhyati
 
"As the embodied soul continuously passes, in this body, from boyhood to 
youth to old age, the soul similarly passes into another body at death. 
The self-realized soul is not bewildered by such a change."
 
Because the soul is within the body, the body changes through so many 
forms. There is a soul within the body of every living creature, whether 
animal, tree, bird or human being, and the soul is transmigrating from 
one type of body to another. When the scriptures of the yavanas -- 
namely the Old Testament, New Testament and Koran -- cannot properly 
answer inquisitive followers, naturally those advanced in scientific 
knowledge and philosophy lose faith in such scriptures. The Kazi 
admitted this while talking with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. The Kazi was a 
very intelligent person. He had full knowledge of his position, as 
stated in the following verse.
 
Adi 17.170
 
TEXT 170
 
TEXT
 
kalpita amara sastra, -- ami saba jani
jati-anurodhe tabu sei sastra mani
SYNONYMS
 
kalpita -- imagined; amara -- our; sastra -- scripture; ami -- I; saba --
 everything; jani -- know; jati -- by community; anurodhe -- being 
obliged; tabu -- still; sei -- that; sastra -- scripture; mani -- I 
accept.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"I know that our scriptures are full of imagination and mistaken ideas, 
yet because I am a Muslim I accept them for the sake of my community, 
despite their insufficient support.
 
Adi 17.171
 
TEXT 171
 
TEXT
 
sahaje yavana-sastre adrdha vicara
hasi' tahe mahaprabhu puchena ara-vara
SYNONYMS
 
sahaje -- naturally; yavana-sastre -- in the scriptures of the meat-
eaters; adrdha -- unsound; vicara -- judgment; hasi' -- smiling; tahe -- 
from him; mahaprabhu -- Caitanya Mahaprabhu; puchena -- inquired; ara-
vara -- again.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"The reasoning and arguments in the scriptures of the meat-eaters are 
not very sound," the Kazi concluded. Upon hearing this statement, Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu smiled and inquired from him as follows.
 
Adi 17.172
 
TEXT 172
 
TEXT
 
ara eka prasna kari, suna, tumi mama
yathartha kahibe, chale na vanchibe ama'
SYNONYMS
 
ara eka -- one more; prasna -- inquiry; kari -- am putting; suna -- hear;
 tumi -- you; mama -- maternal uncle; yatha-artha -- as it is true; 
kahibe -- you should speak; chale -- by tricks; na vanchibe -- you 
should not cheat; ama' -- Me.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"My dear maternal uncle, I wish to ask you another question. Please tell 
Me the truth. Do not try to cheat Me with tricks.
 
Adi 17.173
 
TEXT 173
 
TEXT
 
tomara nagare haya sada sankirtana
vadya-gita-kolahala, sangita, nartana
SYNONYMS
 
tomara nagare -- in your city; haya -- there is; sada -- always; 
sankirtana -- chanting of the holy name of the Lord; vadya -- musical 
sounds; gita -- song; kolahala -- tumultuous roaring; sangita -- singing;
 nartana -- dancing.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"In your city there is always congregational chanting of the holy name. 
A tumultuous uproar of music, singing and dancing is always going on.
 
Adi 17.174
 
TEXT 174
 
TEXT
 
tumi kaji -- hindu-dharma-virodhe adhikari
ebe ye na kara mana bujhite na pari
SYNONYMS
 
tumi -- you; kaji -- the magistrate; hindu-dharma -- the religious 
principles of the Hindus; virodhe -- in opposing; adhikari -- have the 
right; ebe -- now; ye -- that; na kara mana -- you do not forbid; 
bujhite -- to understand; na pari -- I am not able.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"As a Muslim magistrate, you have the right to oppose the performance of 
Hindu ceremonies, but now you do not forbid them. I cannot understand 
the reason why."
 
Adi 17.175
 
TEXT 175
 
TEXT
 
kaji bale -- sabhe tomaya bale ‘gaurahari'
sei name ami tomaya sambodhana kari
SYNONYMS
 
kaji bale -- the Kazi said; sabhe -- all; tomaya -- You; bale -- address;
 gaurahari -- by the name Gaurahari; sei name -- by that name; ami -- I; 
tomaya -- You; sambodhana -- address; kari -- do.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Kazi said, "Everyone calls You Gaurahari. Please let me address You 
by that name.
 
Adi 17.176
 
TEXT 176
 
TEXT
 
suna, gaurahari, ei prasnera karana
nibhrta hao yadi, tabe kari nivedana
SYNONYMS
 
suna -- kindly hear; gaurahari -- O Gaurahari; ei prasnera -- of this 
question; karana -- reason; nibhrta -- solitary; hao -- You become; yadi 
-- if; tabe -- then; kari -- I shall make; nivedana -- submission.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Kindly listen, O Gaurahari! If You come to a private place, I shall 
then explain the reason."
 
Adi 17.177
 
TEXT 177
 
TEXT
 
prabhu bale, -- e loka amara antaranga haya
sphuta kari' kaha tumi, na kariha bhaya
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu bale -- the Lord said; e loka -- all these men; amara -- My; 
antaranga -- confidential associates; haya -- are; sphuta kari' -- 
making it clear; kaha -- speak; tumi -- you; na -- do not; kariha bhaya -
- be afraid.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord replied, "All these men are My confidential associates. You may 
speak frankly. There is no reason to be afraid of them."
 
Adi 17.178–179
 
TEXTS 178–179
 
TEXT
 
kaji kahe, -- yabe ami hindura ghare giya
kirtana karilun mana mrdanga bhangiya
sei ratre eka simha maha-bhayankara
nara-deha, simha-mukha, garjaye vistara
SYNONYMS
 
kaji kahe -- the Kazi replied; yabe -- when; ami -- I; hindura -- of a 
Hindu; ghare -- in the house; giya -- going there; kirtana -- chanting 
of the holy name; karilun -- made; mana -- prohibition; mrdanga -- the 
drum; bhangiya -- breaking; sei ratre -- on that night; eka -- one; 
simha -- lion; maha-bhayan-kara -- very fearful; nara-deha -- having a 
body like a human being's; simha-mukha -- having a face like a lion's; 
garjaye -- was roaring; vistara -- very loudly.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Kazi said, "When I went to the Hindu's house, broke the drum and 
forbade the performance of congregational chanting, in my dreams that 
very night I saw a greatly fearful lion, roaring very loudly, His body 
like a human being's and His face like a lion's.
 
Adi 17.180
 
TEXT 180
 
TEXT
 
sayane amara upara lapha diya cadi'
atta atta hase, kare danta-kadamadi
SYNONYMS
 
sayane -- in a sleeping condition; amara -- me; upara -- upon; lapha 
diya -- jumping; cadi' -- mounting; atta atta -- rough and hard; hase -- 
laughs; kare -- does; danta -- teeth; kadamadi -- gnashing.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"While I was asleep, the lion jumped on my chest, laughing fiercely and 
gnashing His teeth.
 
Adi 17.181
 
TEXT 181
 
TEXT
 
mora buke nakha diya ghora-svare bale
phadimu tomara buka mrdanga badale
SYNONYMS
 
mora -- my; buke -- on the chest; nakha -- nails; diya -- placing; ghora 
-- roaring; svare -- in a voice; bale -- says; phadimu -- I shall 
bifurcate; tomara -- your; buka -- chest; mrdanga -- for the drum; 
badale -- in exchange.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Placing its nails on my chest, the lion said in a grave voice, ‘I shall 
immediately bifurcate your chest as you broke the mrdanga drum!
 
Adi 17.182
 
TEXT 182
 
TEXT
 
mora kirtana mana karis, karimu tora ksaya
ankhi mudi' kanpi ami pana bada bhaya
SYNONYMS
 
mora -- My; kirtana -- congregational chanting; mana karis -- you are 
forbidding; karimu -- I shall do; tora -- your; ksaya -- destruction; 
ankhi -- eyes; mudi' -- closing; kanpi -- I was trembling; ami -- I; 
pana -- getting; bada -- very great; bhaya -- fear.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘You have forbidden the performance of My congregational chanting. 
Therefore I must destroy you!' Being very much afraid of Him, I closed 
my eyes and trembled.
 
Adi 17.183
 
TEXT 183
 
TEXT
 
bhita dekhi' simha bale ha-iya sadaya
tore siksa dite kailu tora parajaya
SYNONYMS
 
bhita dekhi' -- seeing me so afraid; simha -- the lion; bale -- says; ha-
iya -- becoming; sa-daya -- merciful; tore -- unto you; siksa -- lesson; 
dite -- to give; kailu -- I have done; tora -- your; parajaya -- defeat.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Seeing me so afraid, the lion said, ‘I have defeated you just to teach 
you a lesson, but I must be merciful to you.
 
Adi 17.184
 
TEXT 184
 
TEXT
 
se dina bahuta nahi kaili utpata
teni ksama kari' na karinu pranaghata
SYNONYMS
 
se dina -- on that day; bahuta -- very much; nahi -- not; kaili -- you 
did; utpata -- disturbance; teni -- therefore; ksama kari' -- forgiving; 
na karinu -- I did not execute; prana-aghata -- the taking of your life.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘On that day you did not create a very great disturbance. Therefore I 
have excused you and not taken your life.
 
Adi 17.185
 
TEXT 185
 
TEXT
 
aiche yadi punah kara, tabe na sahimu
savamse tomare mari yavana nasimu
SYNONYMS
 
aiche -- similarly; yadi -- if; punah -- again; kara -- you do; tabe -- 
then; na sahimu -- I shall not tolerate; sa-vamse -- along with your 
family; tomare -- you; mari -- killing; yavana -- the meat-eaters; 
nasimu -- I shall vanquish.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘But if you perform such activities again, I shall not be tolerant. At 
that time I shall kill you, your entire family and all the meat-eaters.'
 
Adi 17.186
 
TEXT 186
 
TEXT
 
eta kahi' simha gela, amara haila bhaya
ei dekha, nakha-cihna amora hrdaya
SYNONYMS
 
eta -- thus; kahi' -- saying; simha -- the lion; gela -- returned; amara 
-- my; haila -- there was; bhaya -- fear; ei dekha -- just see this; 
nakha-cihna -- the nail marks; amora hrdaya -- on my heart.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"After saying this, the lion left, but I was very much afraid of Him. 
Just see the marks of His nails on my heart!"
 
Adi 17.187
 
TEXT 187
 
TEXT
 
eta bali' kaji nija-buka dekhaila
suni' dekhi' sarva-loka ascarya manila
SYNONYMS
 
eta bali' -- saying this; kaji -- the Kazi; nija-buka -- his chest; 
dekhaila -- showed; suni' -- hearing; dekhi' -- seeing; sarva-loka -- 
everyone; ascarya -- wonderful incident; manila -- accepted.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After this description, the Kazi showed his chest. Having heard him and 
seen the marks, all the people there accepted the wonderful incident.
 
Adi 17.188
 
TEXT 188
 
TEXT
 
kaji kahe, -- iha ami kare na kahila
sei dina amara eka piyada aila
SYNONYMS
 
kaji kahe -- the Kazi said; iha -- this; ami -- I; kare -- to others; na 
kahila -- did not tell; sei dina -- on that day; amara -- my; eka -- one;
 piyada -- orderly; aila -- came to see me.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Kazi continued, "I did not speak to anyone about this incident, but 
on that very day one of my orderlies came to see me.
 
Adi 17.189
 
TEXT 189
 
TEXT
 
asi' kahe, -- gelun muni kirtana nisedhite
agni ulka mora mukhe lage acambite
SYNONYMS
 
asi' -- coming to me; kahe -- he said; gelun -- went; muni -- I; kirtana 
-- congregational chanting; nisedhite -- to stop; agni ulka -- flames of 
fire; mora -- my; mukhe -- in the face; lage -- come in contact; 
acambite -- all of a sudden.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"After coming to me, the orderly said, ‘When I went to stop the 
congregational chanting, suddenly flames struck my face.
 
Adi 17.190
 
TEXT 190
 
TEXT
 
pudila sakala dadi, mukhe haila vrana
yei peyada yaya, tara ei vivarana
SYNONYMS
 
pudila -- burned; sakala -- all; dadi -- beard; mukhe -- on the face; 
haila -- there was; vrana -- blisters; yei -- any; peyada -- orderly; 
yaya -- goes; tara -- his; ei -- this; vivarana -- description.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘My beard was burned, and there were blisters on my cheeks.' Every 
orderly who went gave the same description.
 
Adi 17.191
 
TEXT 191
 
TEXT
 
taha dekhi' rahinu muni maha-bhaya pana
kirtana na varjiha, ghare rahon ta' vasiya
SYNONYMS
 
taha dekhi' -- seeing that; rahinu -- remained; muni -- I; maha-bhaya -- 
great fear; pana -- getting; kirtana -- the congregational chanting; na -
- not; varjiha -- stop; ghare -- at home; rahon -- remain; ta' -- 
certainly; vasiya -- sitting.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"After seeing this, I was very much afraid. I asked them not to stop the 
congregational chanting but to go sit down at home.
 
Adi 17.192
 
TEXT 192
 
TEXT
 
tabe ta' nagare ha-ibe svacchande kirtana
suni' saba mleccha asi' kaila nivedana
SYNONYMS
 
tabe ta' -- thereafter; nagare -- in the city; ha-ibe -- there would be; 
svacchande -- without disturbance or anxiety; kirtana -- congregational 
chanting; suni', -- hearing this; saba -- all; mleccha -- meat-eaters; 
asi' -- coming; kaila -- submitted; nivedana -- petition.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Then all the meat-eaters, hearing that there would be unrestricted 
congregational chanting in the city, came to submit a petition.
 
Adi 17.193
 
TEXT 193
 
TEXT
 
nagare hindura dharma badila apara
‘hari' ‘hari' dhvani ba-i nahi suni ara
SYNONYMS
 
nagare -- in the city; hindura -- of the Hindus; dharma -- religion; 
badila -- has increased; apara -- unlimitedly; hari hari -- of the Lord'
s name, Hari, Hari; dhvani -- the vibration; ba-i -- except; nahi -- do 
not; suni -- we hear; ara -- anything else.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘The religion of the Hindus has increased unlimitedly. There are always 
vibrations of "Hari! Hari!" We do not hear anything but this.'
 
Adi 17.194
 
TEXT 194
 
TEXT
 
ara mleccha kahe, -- hindu ‘krsna krsna' bali'
hase, kande, nace, gaya, gadi yaya dhuli
SYNONYMS
 
ara -- another; mleccha -- meat-eater; kahe -- said; hindu -- Hindus; 
krsna krsna bali' -- saying "Krsna, Krsna"; hase -- laugh; kande -- cry; 
nace -- dance; gaya -- chant; gadi yaya dhuli -- roll in the dust.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"One meat-eater said, ‘The Hindus say, "Krsna, Krsna," and they laugh, 
cry, dance, chant and fall on the ground, smearing their bodies with 
dirt.
 
Adi 17.195
 
TEXT 195
 
TEXT
 
‘hari' ‘hari' kari' hindu kare kolahala
patasaha sunile tomara karibeka phala
SYNONYMS
 
hari hari kari' -- saying "Hari, Hari"; hindu -- the Hindus; kare -- 
make; kolahala -- tumultuous sound; patasaha -- the king; sunile -- if 
hearing; tomara -- your; karibeka -- will do; phala -- punishment.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘Vibrating "Hari, Hari," the Hindus make a tumultuous sound. If the 
king [patasaha] hears it, certainly he will punish you.'
 
PURPORT
 
Patasaha refers to the king. Nawab Hussain Shah, whose full name was Ala 
Uddin Saiyad Husen Sa, was at that time (A.D. 1498–1521) the independent 
King of Bengal. Formerly he was the servant of the cruel Nawab of the 
Habsi dynasty named Mujahphara Khan, but somehow or other he 
assassinated his master and became the King. After gaining the throne of 
Bengal (technically called Masnada), he declared himself Saiyad Husen 
Ala Uddin Seriph Mukka. There is a book called Riyaja Us-salatina, whose 
author, Golam Husen, says that Nawab Hussain Shah belonged to the family 
of Mukka Seriph. To keep his family's glory, he took the name Seriph 
Mukka. Generally, however, he is known as Nawab Hussain Shah. After his 
death, his eldest son, Nasaratsa, became King of Bengal (A.D. 1521–1533).
 This King also was very cruel. He committed many atrocities against the 
Vaisnavas. As a result of his sinful activities, one of his servants 
from the Khoja group killed him while he was praying in the mosque.
 
Adi 17.196
 
TEXT 196
 
TEXT
 
tabe sei yavanere ami ta' puchila
hindu ‘hari' bale, tara svabhava janila
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- then; sei -- that; yavanere -- from the meat-eaters; ami -- I; 
ta' -- certainly; puchila -- inquired; hindu -- the Hindu; hari bale -- 
says Hari; tara -- his; svabhava -- nature; janila -- I know.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"I then inquired from these yavanas, ‘I know that these Hindus by nature 
chant "Hari, Hari."
 
Adi 17.197
 
TEXT 197
 
TEXT
 
tumita yavana hana kene anuksana
hindura devatara nama laha ki karana
SYNONYMS
 
tumita -- but you; yavana -- meat-eaters; hana -- being; kene -- why; 
anuksana -- always; hindura -- of the Hindus; devatara -- of the God; 
nama -- the name; laha -- you take; ki -- what; karana -- the reason.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘The Hindus chant the name Hari because that is the name of their God. 
But you are Muslim meat-eaters. Why do you chant the name of the Hindus' 
God?'
 
Adi 17.198
 
TEXT 198
 
TEXT
 
mleccha kahe, -- hindure ami kari parihasa
keha keha -- krsnadasa, keha -- ramadasa
SYNONYMS
 
mleccha -- the meat-eater; kahe -- says; hindure -- unto a Hindu; ami -- 
I; kari -- do; parihasa -- joking; keha keha -- some of them; krsnadasa -
- Krsnadasa; keha -- some of them; ramadasa -- Ramadasa.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"The meat-eater replied, ‘Sometimes I joke with the Hindus. Some of them 
are called Krsnadasa, and some are called Ramadasa.
 
Adi 17.199
 
TEXT 199
 
TEXT
 
keha -- haridasa, sada bale ‘hari' ‘hari'
jani kara ghare dhana karibeka curi
SYNONYMS
 
keha -- some of them; haridasa -- Haridasa; sada -- always; bale -- says;
 hari hari -- the name of the Lord, "Hari, Hari"; jani -- I understand; 
kara -- someone's; ghare -- at home; dhana -- wealth; karibeka -- will 
do; curi -- theft.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘Some of them are called Haridasa. They always chant "Hari, Hari," and 
thus I thought they would steal the riches from someone's house.
 
PURPORT
 
Another meaning of "Hari, Hari" is "I am stealing. I am stealing."
 
Adi 17.200
 
TEXT 200
 
TEXT
 
sei haite jihva mora bale ‘hari' ‘hari'
iccha nahi, tabu bale, -- ki upaya kari
SYNONYMS
 
sei haite -- from that time; jihva -- tongue; mora -- my; bale -- says; 
hari hari -- the vibration "Hari, Hari"; iccha -- desire; nahi -- there 
is none; tabu -- still; bale -- says; ki -- what; upaya -- means; kari --
 I may do.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘Since that time, my tongue also always vibrates the sound "Hari, Hari."
 I have no desire to say it, but still my tongue says it. I do not know 
what to do.'
 
PURPORT
 
Sometimes demoniac nonbelievers, not understanding the potency of the 
holy name, make fun of the Vaisnavas when the Vaisnavas chant the Hare 
Krsna maha-mantra. This joking is also beneficial for such persons. 
Srimad-Bhagavatam, Sixth Canto, Second Chapter, verse 14, indicates that 
the chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra, even in joking, in the 
course of ordinary discussion, in indicating something extraneous, or in 
negligence, is called namabhasa, which is chanting that is almost on the 
transcendental stage. This namabhasa stage is better than namaparadha. 
Namabhasa awakens the supreme remembrance of Lord Visnu. When one 
remembers Lord Visnu, he becomes free from material enjoyment. Thus he 
gradually comes forward toward the transcendental service of the Lord 
and becomes eligible to chant the holy name of the Lord in the 
transcendental position.
 
Adi 17.201–202
 
TEXTS 201–202
 
TEXT
 
ara mleccha kahe, suna -- ami ta' ei-mate
hinduke parihasa kainu se dina ha-ite
jihva krsna-nama kare, na mane varjana
na jani, ki mantrausadhi jane hindu-gana
SYNONYMS
 
ara -- another; mleccha -- meat-eater; kahe -- said; suna -- please hear;
 ami -- I; ta' -- certainly; ei-mate -- in this way; hinduke -- to a 
Hindu; parihasa -- joking; kainu -- did; se -- that; dina -- day; ha-ite 
-- from; jihva -- the tongue; krsna-nama -- the holy name of Lord Krsna; 
kare -- chants; na -- does not; mane -- accept; varjana -- renunciation; 
na -- not; jani -- I know; ki -- what; mantra-ausadhi -- hymns and herbs;
 jane -- know; hindu-gana -- the Hindus.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Another meat-eater said, ‘Sir, please hear me. Since the day I joked 
with some Hindus in this way, my tongue chants the Hare Krsna hymn and 
cannot give it up. I do not know what mystic hymns and herbal potions 
these Hindus know.'
 
Adi 17.203
 
TEXT 203
 
TEXT
 
eta suni' ta'-sabhare ghare pathaila
hena-kale pasandi hindu panca-sata aila
SYNONYMS
 
eta suni' -- after hearing all this; ta'-sabhare -- all of them; ghare --
 back home; pathaila -- sent; hena-kale -- at that time; pasandi -- 
nonbeliever; hindu -- Hindus; panca-sata -- five or seven; aila -- came.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"After hearing all this, I sent all the mlecchas back to their homes. 
Five or seven nonbelieving Hindus then approached me.
 
PURPORT
 
The word pasandi refers to nonbelievers engaged in fruitive activities 
and to idolatrous worshipers of many demigods. Pasandis do not believe 
in one God, the Supreme Personality, Lord Visnu; they think that all the 
demigods have the same potency as He. The definition of a pasandi is 
given in the tantra-sastra:
 
yas tu narayanam devam brahma-rudradi-daivataih
samatvenaiva vikseta sa pasandi bhaved dhruvam
 [Cc. Madhya 18.116]
 
"A pasandi is one who considers the great demigods such as Lord Brahma 
and Lord Siva equal to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Narayana." (
Hari-bhakti-vilasa, 1.17)
 
The Supreme Personality of Godhead is asamaurdhva; in other words, no 
one can be equal to or greater than Him. But pasandis do not believe 
this. They worship any kind of demigod, thinking it all right to accept 
whomever they please as the Supreme Lord. The pasandis were against the 
Hare Krsna movement of Lord Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and now we 
see practically that they also do not like our humble attempts to spread 
Krsna consciousness all over the world. On the contrary, these pasandis 
say that we are spoiling the Hindu religion because people all over the 
world are accepting Lord Krsna as the Supreme Personality of Godhead 
according to the version of Bhagavad-gita As It Is. The pasandis condemn 
this movement, and sometimes they accuse Vaisnavas from foreign 
countries of being not bona fide. Even so-called Vaisnavas -- pseudo 
followers of the Vaisnava cult -- do not agree with our activities in 
making Vaisnavas in the Western countries. Such pasandis existed even 
during the time of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and they continue to 
exist. Despite all the activities of these pasandis, however, the 
prediction of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu will triumph: prthivite ache yata 
nagaradi grama/ sarvatra pracara haibe mora nama. "In every town and 
village, the chanting of My name will be heard."
 No one can check the spread of the Krsna consciousness movement 
because upon this movement is the benediction of the Supreme Personality 
of Godhead, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
Adi 17.204
 
TEXT 204
 
TEXT
 
asi' kahe, -- hindura dharma bhangila nimai
ye kirtana pravartaila, kabhu suni nai
SYNONYMS
 
asi' -- coming there; kahe -- they said; hindura -- of the Hindus; 
dharma -- religious principles; bhangila -- has broken; nimai -- Nimai 
Pandita; ye -- that; kirtana -- congregational chanting; pravartaila -- 
has introduced; kabhu -- at any time; suni -- we heard; nai -- never.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Coming to me, the Hindus complained, ‘Nimai Pandita has broken the 
Hindu religious principles. He has introduced the sankirtana system, 
which we never heard from any scripture.
 
Adi 17.205
 
TEXT 205
 
TEXT
 
mangalacandi visahari kari' jagarana
ta'te vadya, nrtya, gita, -- yogya acarana
SYNONYMS
 
mangala-candi -- of the religious performance for worship of 
Mangalacandi; visahari -- of the religious performance for worship of 
Visahari; kari' -- observing; jagarana -- night vigil; ta'te -- in that 
ceremony; vadya -- musical performance; nrtya -- dancing; gita -- 
chanting; yogya -- suitable; acarana -- custom.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘When we keep a night-long vigil to observe religious performances for 
the worship of Mangalacandi and Visahari, playing on musical instruments,
 dancing and chanting are certainly fitting customs.
 
Adi 17.206
 
TEXT 206
 
TEXT
 
purve bhala chila ei nimai pandita
gaya haite asiya calaya viparita
SYNONYMS
 
purve -- before this; bhala -- very good; chila -- was; ei -- this; 
nimai pandita -- Nimai Pandita; gaya -- Gaya (a place of pilgrimage); 
haite -- from; asiya -- coming; calaya -- conducts; viparita -- just the 
opposite.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘Nimai Pandita was previously a very good boy, but since He has 
returned from Gaya He conducts Himself differently.
 
Adi 17.207
 
TEXT 207
 
TEXT
 
ucca kari' gaya gita, deya karatali
mrdanga-karatala-sabde karne lage tali
SYNONYMS
 
ucca -- loud; kari' -- making; gaya -- sings; gita -- songs; deya -- 
practices; karatali -- clapping; mrdanga -- mrdanga drum; karatala -- 
hand cymbals; sabde -- by sounds; karne -- in the ear; lage -- there is; 
tali -- blocking.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘Now He loudly sings all kinds of songs, claps, and plays drums and 
hand cymbals, making a tumultuous sound that deafens our ears.
 
Adi 17.208
 
TEXT 208
 
TEXT
 
na jani, -- ki khana matta hana nace, gaya
hase, kande, pade, uthe, gadagadi yaya
SYNONYMS
 
na jani -- we do not know; ki -- what; khana -- eating; matta -- mad; 
hana -- becoming; nace -- He dances; gaya -- chants; hase -- laughs; 
kande -- cries; pade -- falls down; uthe -- gets up; gadagadi yaya -- 
goes rolling on the ground.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘We do not know what He eats that makes Him become mad, dancing, 
singing, sometimes laughing, crying, falling down, jumping up and 
rolling on the ground.
 
Adi 17.209
 
TEXT 209
 
TEXT
 
nagariyake pagala kaila sada sankirtana
ratre nidra nahi yai, kari jagarana
SYNONYMS
 
nagariyake -- all the citizens; pagala -- mad; kaila -- He has made; 
sada -- always; sankirtana -- congregational chanting; ratre -- at night;
 nidra -- sleep; nahi yai -- we do not get; kari -- observe; jagarana -- 
wakefulness.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘He has made all the people practically mad by always performing 
congregational chanting. At night we cannot get any sleep; we are always 
kept awake.
 
Adi 17.210
 
TEXT 210
 
TEXT
 
‘nimani' nama chadi' ebe bolaya ‘gaurahari'
hindura dharma nasta kaila pasanda sancari'
SYNONYMS
 
nimani -- Nimai; nama -- the name; chadi' -- giving up; ebe -- now; 
bolaya -- calls; gaurahari -- Gaurahari; hindura -- of the Hindus; 
dharma -- the religious principles; nasta kaila -- spoiled; pasanda -- 
irreligion; sancari' -- introducing.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘Now He has given up His own name Nimai and introduced Himself by the 
name Gaurahari. He has spoiled the Hindu religious principles and 
introduced the irreligion of nonbelievers.
 
Adi 17.211
 
TEXT 211
 
TEXT
 
krsnera kirtana kare nica bada bada
ei pape navadvipa ha-ibe ujada
SYNONYMS
 
krsnera -- of Lord Krsna; kirtana -- chanting; kare -- does; nica -- 
lower class; bada bada -- again and again; ei pape -- by this sin; 
navadvipa -- the whole city of Navadvipa; ha-ibe -- will become; ujada --
 deserted.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘Now the lower classes are chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra again 
and again. For this sinful activity, the entire city of Navadvipa will 
become deserted.
 
Adi 17.212
 
TEXT 212
 
TEXT
 
hindu-sastre ‘isvara' nama -- maha-mantra jani
sarva-loka sunile mantrera virya haya hani
SYNONYMS
 
hindu-sastre -- in the scriptures of the Hindus; isvara -- God; nama -- 
the holy name; maha-mantra -- topmost hymn; jani -- we know; sarva-loka -
- everyone; sunile -- if they hear; mantrera -- of the mantra; virya -- 
potency; haya -- becomes; hani -- finished.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘According to Hindu scripture, God's name is the most powerful hymn. If 
everyone hears the chanting of the name, the potency of the hymn will be 
lost.
 
PURPORT
 
In the list of offenses in the chanting of the holy name of the Lord, it 
is said, dharma-vrata-tyaga-hutadi-sarva-subha-kriya-samyam api pramadah:
 to consider the chanting of the holy name of the Lord equal to the 
execution of some auspicious religious ceremony is an offense. According 
to the materialistic point of view, observing a religious ceremony 
invokes an auspicious atmosphere for the material benefit of the entire 
world. Materialists therefore manufacture religious principles to live 
comfortably and without disturbance in executing their material 
activities. Since they do not believe in the existence of God, they have 
manufactured the idea that God is impersonal and that to have some 
conception of God one may imagine any form. Thus they respect the many 
forms of the demigods as different representations or manifestations of 
the Lord. They are called bahv-isvara-vadis, or followers of thousands 
and thousands of gods. They consider the chanting of the names of the 
demigods an auspicious activity. Great so-called svamis have written 
books saying that one may chant any name -- Durga, Kali, Siva, Krsna, 
Rama, and so on -- because any name is all right for invoking an 
auspicious atmosphere in society. Thus they are called pasandis -- 
unbelievers or faithless demons.
 
Such pasandis do not know the actual value of the chanting of the holy 
name of Lord Krsna. Foolishly proud of their material birth as brahmanas 
and their consequently higher position in the social order, they think 
of the other classes -- namely  the ksatriyas, vaisyas and sudras -- as 
lower classes. According to them, no one but the brahmanas can chant the 
holy name of Krsna, for if others chanted the holy name, its potency 
would be reduced. They are unaware of the potency of Lord Krsna's name. 
The Brhan-naradiya Purana recommends:
 
harer nama harer nama harer namaiva kevalam
kalau nasty eva nasty eva nasty eva gatir anyatha
 [Cc. Adi 17.21]
 
"For spiritual progress in this Age of Kali, there is no alternative, no 
alternative, no alternative to the holy name, the holy name, the holy 
name of the Lord." The pasandis do not accept that the potency of the 
holy name of Krsna is so great that one can be delivered simply by 
chanting the holy name, although this is confirmed in Srimad-Bhagavatam (
12.3.51): kirtanad eva krsnasya mukta-sangah param vrajet. Any man from 
any part of the world who practices chanting of the holy name of Krsna 
can be liberated and after death go back home, back to Godhead. The 
rascal pasandis think that if anyone but a brahmana chants the holy name,
 the potency of the holy name is vanquished. According to their judgment,
 instead of delivering the fallen souls, the potency of the holy name is 
reduced. Believing in the existence of many gods and considering the 
chanting of the holy name of Krsna no better than other hymns, these 
pasandis do not believe in the words of the sastra (harer nama harer 
nama harer namaiva kevalam). But Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu confirms in His 
Siksastaka, kirtaniyah sada harih: [Cc. Adi 17.31] one must chant the 
holy name of the Lord always, twenty-four hours a day. The pasandis, 
however, are so fallen and falsely proud of having taken birth in 
brahmana families that they think that instead of delivering all the 
fallen souls, the holy name becomes impotent when constantly chanted by 
lower-class men.
 
Significant in verse 211 are the words krsnera kirtana kare nica bada 
bada, indicating that anyone can join in the sankirtana movement. This 
is confirmed in Srimad-Bhagavatam (2.4.18): kirata-hunandhra-pulinda-
pulkasa abhira-sumbha yavanah khasadayah. This is a list of the names of 
candalas. The pasandis say that when these lower-class men are allowed 
to chant, their influence is enhanced. They do not like the idea that 
others should also develop spiritual qualities, because this would curb 
their false pride in having taken birth in families of the elevated 
brahmana caste, with a monopoly on spiritual activities. But despite all 
protests from so-called Hindus and members of the brahmana caste, we are 
propagating the Krsna consciousness movement all over the world, 
according to the injunctions of the sastras and the order of Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Thus we are sure that we are delivering many fallen 
souls, making them bona fide candidates for going back home, back to 
Godhead.
 
Adi 17.213
 
TEXT 213
 
TEXT
 
gramera thakura tumi, saba tomara jana
nimai bolaiya tare karaha varjana
SYNONYMS
 
gramera -- of this town; thakura -- the ruler; tumi -- you; saba -- all; 
tomara -- your; jana -- people; nimai -- Nimai Pandita; bolaiya -- 
calling; tare -- unto Him; karaha -- do; varjana -- the punishment of 
making Him leave the town.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"‘Sir, you are the ruler of this town. Whether Hindu or Muslim, everyone 
is under your protection. Therefore please call Nimai Pandita and make 
Him leave the town.'
 
PURPORT
 
The word thakura has two meanings. One meaning is "God" or "a godly 
person," and another meaning is ksatriya. Here the pasandi brahmanas 
address the Kazi as thakura, considering him the ruler of the town. 
There are different names by which to address the members of different 
castes. The brahmanas are addressed as maharaja, the ksatriyas as 
thakura, the vaisyas as setha or mahajana, and the sudras as caudhuri. 
This etiquette is still followed in northern India, where the ksatriyas 
are addressed as Thakura Sahab. The pasandis went so far as to request 
the magistrate, or Kazi, to have Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu expelled from 
the town because of His introducing hari-nama-sankirtana. Fortunately 
our Hare Krsna movement all over the world, especially in the civilized 
world of Europe and America, has become very popular. Generally no one 
complains against us to have us removed from a city. Although such an 
attempt was indeed made in Melbourne, Australia, the attempt failed. 
Thus we are now introducing this Hare Krsna movement in great cities of 
the world like New York, London, Paris, Tokyo, Sydney, Melbourne and 
Auckland, and by the grace of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu everything is 
going on nicely. People are happy to accept the principle of chanting 
the Hare Krsna mantra, and the result is most satisfactory.
 
Adi 17.214
 
TEXT 214
 
TEXT
 
tabe ami priti-vakya kahila sabare
sabe ghare yaha, ami nisedhiba tare
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; ami -- I; priti-vakya -- sweet words; kahila -- said;
 sabare -- unto all of them; sabe -- all of you; ghare -- back home; 
yaha -- go; ami -- I; nisedhiba -- shall prohibit; tare -- Him (Nimai 
Pandita).
 
TRANSLATION
 
"After hearing their complaints, in sweet words I told them, ‘Please go 
back home. I shall certainly prohibit Nimai Pandita from continuing His 
Hare Krsna movement.'
 
Adi 17.215
 
TEXT 215
 
TEXT
 
hindura isvara bada yei narayana
sei tumi hao, -- hena laya mora mana
SYNONYMS
 
hindura -- of the Hindus; isvara -- God; bada -- the topmost; yei -- who;
 narayana -- Lord Narayana; sei -- He; tumi -- You; hao -- are; hena -- 
such; laya -- takes; mora -- my; mana -- mind.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"I know that Narayana is the Supreme God of the Hindus, and I think that 
You are the same Narayana. This I feel within my mind."
 
Adi 17.216
 
TEXT 216
 
TEXT
 
eta suni' mahaprabhu hasiya hasiya
kahite lagila kichu kajire chuniya
SYNONYMS
 
eta -- this; suni' -- hearing; mahaprabhu -- Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; 
hasiya hasiya -- smiling; kahite -- to speak; lagila -- began; kichu -- 
something; kajire -- unto the Kazi; chuniya -- touching.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After hearing the Kazi speak so nicely, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu touched 
him and smilingly spoke as follows.
 
Adi 17.217
 
TEXT 217
 
TEXT
 
tomara mukhe krsna-nama, -- e bada vicitra
papa-ksaya gela, haila parama pavitra
SYNONYMS
 
tomara mukhe -- in your mouth; krsna-nama -- chanting of the holy name 
of Krsna; e -- this; bada -- very; vicitra -- wonderful; papa-ksaya -- 
nullifying of sinful activities; gela -- has become a fact; haila -- 
have become; parama -- topmost; pavitra -- purified.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"The chanting of the holy name of Krsna from your mouth has performed a 
wonder -- it has nullified the reactions of all your sinful activities. 
Now you have become supremely pure.
 
PURPORT
 
Confirming the potency of the sankirtana movement, these words from the 
very mouth of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu express how people can be 
purified simply by chanting the holy name of Lord Krsna. The Kazi was a 
Muslim mleccha, or meat-eater, but because he several times uttered the 
holy name of Lord Krsna, automatically the reactions of his sinful life 
were vanquished and he was fully purified of all material contamination. 
We do not know why the pasandis of the present day protest that we are 
deteriorating the Hindu religion by spreading Krsna consciousness all 
over the world and claiming all classes of men to the highest standard 
of Vaisnavism. But these rascals disagree with us so vehemently that 
some of them do not allow European and American Vaisnavas to enter the 
temples of Visnu. Thinking religion to be meant for material benefit, 
these so-called Hindus have actually become vicious by worshiping the 
numerous forms of the demigods. In the next verse Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu confirms the Kazi's purification.
 
Adi 17.218
 
TEXT 218
 
TEXT
 
‘hari' ‘krsna' ‘narayana' -- laile tina nama
bada bhagyavan tumi, bada punyavan
SYNONYMS
 
hari krsna narayana -- the holy names of Lord Hari, Lord Krsna and Lord 
Narayana; laile -- you have taken; tina -- three; nama -- holy names; 
bada -- very; bhagyavan -- fortunate; tumi -- you are; bada -- very; 
punyavan -- pious.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Because you have chanted three holy names of the Lord -- Hari, Krsna 
and Narayana -- you are undoubtedly the most fortunate and pious."
 
PURPORT
 
Here the Supreme Lord, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, confirms that anyone who 
chants the holy names Hari, Krsna and Narayana without offense is 
certainly extremely fortunate, and whether Indian or non-Indian, Hindu 
or non-Hindu, he immediately comes to the level of the most pious 
personality. We therefore do not care about the statements of pasandis 
who protest against our movement's making the members of other cities or 
countries into Vaisnavas. We have to follow in the footsteps of Lord 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu, executing our mission peacefully, or, if necessary, 
kicking the heads of such protesters.
 
Adi 17.219
 
TEXT 219
 
TEXT
 
eta suni' kajira dui cakse pade pani
prabhura carana chuni' bale priya-vani
SYNONYMS
 
eta -- this; suni' -- hearing; kajira -- of the Kazi; dui -- two; cakse -
- in the eyes; pade -- flow down; pani -- tears; prabhura -- of the Lord;
 carana -- lotus feet; chuni' -- touching; bale -- says; priya-vani -- 
pleasing words.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After the Kazi heard this, tears flowed down from his eyes. He 
immediately touched the lotus feet of the Lord and spoke the following 
sweet words.
 
Adi 17.220
 
TEXT 220
 
TEXT
 
tomara prasade mora ghucila kumati
ei krpa kara, -- yena tomate rahu bhakti
SYNONYMS
 
tomara prasade -- by Your mercy; mora -- my; ghucila -- have gone away; 
kumati -- bad intentions; ei -- this; krpa -- mercy; kara -- please do 
unto me; yena -- so that; tomate -- in You; rahu -- may stay; bhakti -- 
devotion.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Only by Your mercy have my bad intentions vanished. Kindly favor me so 
that my devotion may always be fixed upon You."
 
Adi 17.221
 
TEXT 221
 
TEXT
 
prabhu kahe, -- eka dana magiye tomaya
sankirtana vada yaiche nahe nadiyaya
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu kahe -- the Lord said; eka -- one; dana -- charity; magiye -- I 
beg; tomaya -- from you; sankirtana -- chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra;
 vada -- opposition; yaiche -- as it may be; nahe -- not be; nadiyaya -- 
in the district of Nadia.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord said, "I wish to beg you for one favor in charity. You must 
pledge that this sankirtana movement will not be checked, at least in 
the district of Nadia."
 
Adi 17.222
 
TEXT 222
 
TEXT
 
kaji kahe, -- mora vamse yata upajibe
tahake ‘talaka' diba, -- kirtana na badhibe
SYNONYMS
 
kaji kahe -- the Kazi said; mora -- my; vamse -- in the dynasty; yata -- 
all (descendants); upajibe -- who will take birth; tahake -- unto them; 
talaka -- grave admonition; diba -- I shall give; kirtana -- the 
sankirtana movement; na -- never; badhibe -- they will oppose.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Kazi said, "To as many descendants as take birth in my dynasty in 
the future, I give this grave admonition: No one should check the 
sankirtana movement."
 
PURPORT
 
As a result of this grave injunction by the Kazi, even at present the 
descendants of the Kazi's family do not oppose the sankirtana movement 
under any circumstances. Even during the great Hindu-Muslim riots in 
neighboring places, the descendants of the Kazi honestly preserved the 
assurance given by their forefather.
 
Adi 17.223
 
TEXT 223
 
TEXT
 
suni' prabhu ‘hari' bali' uthila apani
uthila vaisnava saba kari' hari-dhvani
SYNONYMS
 
suni' -- hearing; prabhu -- the Lord; hari -- the holy name of the Lord; 
bali' -- chanting; uthila -- got up; apani -- personally; uthila -- got 
up; vaisnava -- other devotees; saba -- all; kari' -- making; hari-
dhvani -- vibration of the holy name, "Hari Hari."
 
TRANSLATION
 
Hearing this, the Lord got up, chanting "Hari! Hari!" Following Him, all 
the other Vaisnavas also got up, chanting the vibration of the holy name.
 
Adi 17.224
 
TEXT 224
 
TEXT
 
kirtana karite prabhu karila gamana
sange cali' aise kaji ullasita mana
SYNONYMS
 
kirtana -- chanting; karite -- to perform; prabhu -- the Lord; karila -- 
made; gamana -- departure; sange -- accompanying Him; cali' -- walking; 
aise -- comes; kaji -- the Kazi; ullasita -- jubilant; mana -- mind.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went back to perform kirtana, and the Kazi, his 
mind jubilant, went with Him.
 
Adi 17.225
 
TEXT 225
 
TEXT
 
kajire vidaya dila sacira nandana
nacite nacite aila apana bhavana
SYNONYMS
 
kajire -- unto the Kazi; vidaya -- farewell; dila -- gave; sacira -- of 
mother Saci; nandana -- the son; nacite nacite -- dancing and dancing; 
aila -- came back; apana -- own; bhavana -- house.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord asked the Kazi to go back home. Then the son of mother Saci 
came back to His own home, dancing and dancing.
 
Adi 17.226
 
TEXT 226
 
TEXT
 
ei mate kajire prabhu karila prasada
iha yei sune tara khande aparadha
SYNONYMS
 
ei mate -- in this way; kajire -- unto the Kazi; prabhu -- the Lord; 
karila -- did; prasada -- mercy; iha -- this; yei -- anyone who; sune -- 
hears; tara -- his; khande -- vanquishes; aparadha -- offenses.
 
TRANSLATION
 
This is the incident concerning the Kazi and the Lord's mercy upon him. 
Anyone who hears this is also freed from all offenses.
 
Adi 17.227
 
TEXT 227
 
TEXT
 
eka dina srivasera mandire gosani
nityananda-sange nrtya kare dui bhai
SYNONYMS
 
eka dina -- one day; srivasera -- of Srivasa Thakura; mandire -- in the 
house; gosani -- Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; nityananda -- Lord Nityananda;
 sange -- accompanied by; nrtya -- dancing; kare -- performed; dui -- 
two; bhai -- brothers.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One day the two brothers Lord Nityananda Prabhu and Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu were dancing in the holy house of Srivasa Thakura.
 
Adi 17.228
 
TEXT 228
 
TEXT
 
srivasa-putrera tahan haila paraloka
tabu srivasera citte na janmila soka
SYNONYMS
 
srivasa -- of Srivasa Thakura; putrera -- of the son; tahan -- there; 
haila -- took place; paraloka -- death; tabu -- still; srivasera -- of 
Srivasa Thakura; citte -- in the mind; na -- not; janmila -- there was; 
soka -- lamentation.
 
TRANSLATION
 
At that time a calamity took place -- Srivasa Thakura's son died. Yet 
Srivasa Thakura was not at all sorry.
 
Adi 17.229
 
TEXT 229
 
TEXT
 
mrta-putra-mukhe kaila jnanera kathana
apane dui bhai haila srivasa-nandana
SYNONYMS
 
mrta-putra -- of the dead son; mukhe -- in the mouth; kaila -- did; 
jnanera -- of knowledge; kathana -- conversation; apane -- personally; 
dui -- the two; bhai -- brothers; haila -- became; srivasa-nandana -- 
sons of Srivasa Thakura.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu caused the dead son to speak about knowledge, 
and then the two brothers personally became the sons of Srivasa Thakura.
 
PURPORT
 
This incident is described as follows by Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura in 
his Amrta-pravaha-bhasya. One night while Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was 
dancing with His devotees at the house of Srivasa Thakura, one of 
Srivasa Thakura's sons, who was suffering from some disease, died. 
Srivasa Thakura was so patient, however, that he did not allow anyone to 
express sorrow by crying, for he did not want the kirtana going on at 
his house to be disturbed. Thus kirtana continued without a sound of 
lamentation. But when the kirtana was over, Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who 
could understand the incident, declared, "There must have been some 
calamity in this house." When He was then informed about the death of 
Srivasa Thakura's son, He expressed His regret, saying, "Why was this 
news not given to Me before?" He went to the place where the son was 
lying dead and asked him, "My dear boy, why are you leaving the house of 
Srivasa Thakura?" The dead son immediately replied, "I was living in 
this house as long as I was destined to live here. Now that the time is 
over, I am going elsewhere, according to Your direction. I am Your 
eternal servant, a dependent living being. I must act only according to 
Your desire. Beyond Your desire, I cannot do anything. I have no such 
power." Hearing these words of the dead son, all the members of Srivasa 
Thakura's family received transcendental knowledge. Thus there was no 
cause for lamentation. This transcendental knowledge is described in the 
Bhagavad-gita (2.13): tatha dehantara-praptir dhiras tatra na muhyati. 
When someone dies, he accepts another body; therefore sober persons do 
not lament. After the discourse between the dead boy and Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu, funeral ceremonies were performed, and Lord Caitanya assured 
Srivasa Thakura, "You have lost one son, but Nityananda Prabhu and I are 
your eternal sons. We shall never be able to give up your company." This 
is an instance of a transcendental relationship with Krsna. We have 
eternal transcendental relationships with Krsna as His servants, friends,
 fathers, sons or conjugal lovers. When the same relationships are 
pervertedly reflected in this material world, we have relationships as 
the sons, fathers, friends, lovers, masters or servants of others, but 
all these relationships are subject to termination within a definite 
period. If we revive our relationship with Krsna, however, by the grace 
of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu our eternal relationship will never break to 
cause our lamentation.
 
Adi 17.230
 
TEXT 230
 
TEXT
 
tabe ta' karila saba bhakte vara dana
ucchista diya narayanira karila sammana
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; ta' -- certainly; karila -- did; saba bhakte -- unto 
all devotees; vara -- benediction; dana -- charity; ucchista -- food 
remnants; diya -- giving; narayanira -- of Narayani; karila -- did; 
sammana -- respect.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thereafter the Lord charitably bestowed His benediction upon all His 
devotees. He gave the remnants of His food to Narayani, showing her 
special respect.
 
PURPORT
 
Narayani was a niece of Srivasa Thakura, and later she became the mother 
of Srila Vrndavana dasa Thakura. In this connection the sahajiyas cite a 
malicious story that after eating the remnants of Lord Caitanya's food 
Narayani became pregnant and gave birth to Vrndavana dasa Thakura. The 
rascal sahajiyas may manufacture such false statements, but no one 
should believe them because they are motivated by enmity against the 
Vaisnavas.
 
Adi 17.231
 
TEXT 231
 
TEXT
 
srivasera vastra sinye daraji yavana
prabhu tare nija-rupa karaila darsana
SYNONYMS
 
srivasera -- of Srivasa Thakura; vastra -- cloth; sinye -- sewing; 
daraji -- tailor; yavana -- meat-eater; prabhu -- the Lord; tare -- unto 
him; nija-rupa -- His own form; karaila -- caused; darsana -- vision.
 
TRANSLATION
 
There was a tailor who was a meat-eater but was sewing garments for 
Srivasa Thakura. The Lord, being merciful to him, showed him His own 
form.
 
Adi 17.232
 
TEXT 232
 
TEXT
 
‘dekhinu' ‘dekhinu' bali' ha-ila pagala
preme nrtya kare, haila vaisnava agala
SYNONYMS
 
dekhinu -- I have seen; dekhinu -- I have seen; bali' -- saying; ha-ila -
- became; pagala -- mad; preme -- in the ecstasy of love; nrtya -- 
dancing; kare -- does; haila -- became; vaisnava -- devotee; agala -- 
first class.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Saying "I have seen! I have seen!" and dancing in ecstatic love as 
though mad, he became a first-class Vaisnava.
 
PURPORT
 
There was a Muslim tailor near the house of Srivasa Thakura who used to 
sew the garments of the family. One day he was very pleased with the 
dancing of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; indeed, he was enchanted. The Lord, 
understanding his attitude, showed him His original form as Krsna. The 
tailor then began to dance, saying, "I have seen! I have seen!" He 
became absorbed in ecstatic love and began to dance with Lord Caitanya. 
Thus he became one of the foremost Vaisnava adherents of Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu.
 
Adi 17.233
 
TEXT 233
 
TEXT
 
avesete srivase prabhu vamsi ta' magila
srivasa kahe, -- vamsi tomara gopi hari' nila
SYNONYMS
 
avesete -- in ecstasy; srivase -- unto Srivasa; prabhu -- the Lord; 
vamsi -- a flute; ta' -- certainly; magila -- asked; srivasa -- Srivasa 
Thakura; kahe -- replied; vamsi -- flute; tomara -- Your; gopi -- the 
gopis; hari -- stealing; nila -- took away.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In ecstasy the Lord asked Srivasa Thakura to deliver His flute, but 
Srivasa Thakura replied, "Your flute has been stolen away by the gopis."
 
Adi 17.234
 
TEXT 234
 
TEXT
 
suni' prabhu ‘bala' ‘bala' balena avese
srivasa varnena vrndavana-lila-rase
SYNONYMS
 
suni' -- hearing; prabhu -- the Lord; bala bala -- go on speaking, go on 
speaking; balena -- He says; avese -- in ecstasy; srivasa -- Srivasa 
Thakura; varnena -- describes; vrndavana -- of Vrndavana; lila-rase -- 
the transcendental mellows of the pastimes.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Hearing this reply, the Lord said in ecstasy, "Go on talking! Go on 
talking!" Thus Srivasa described the transcendental mellows of the 
pastimes of Sri Vrndavana.
 
Adi 17.235
 
TEXT 235
 
TEXT
 
prathamete vrndavana-madhurya varnila
suniya prabhura citte ananda badila
SYNONYMS
 
prathamete -- in the beginning; vrndavana-madhurya -- sweet pastimes of 
Vrndavana; varnila -- described; suniya -- hearing; prabhura -- of the 
Lord; citte -- in the heart; ananda -- jubilation; badila -- increased.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In the beginning Srivasa Thakura described the transcendental sweetness 
of Vrndavana's pastimes. Hearing this, the Lord felt great and 
increasing jubilation in His heart.
 
Adi 17.236
 
TEXT 236
 
TEXT
 
tabe ‘bala' ‘bala' prabhu bale vara-vara
punah punah kahe srivasa kariya vistara
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; bala bala -- go on speaking, go on speaking; prabhu -
- the Lord; bale -- says; vara-vara -- again, again; punah punah -- 
again, again; kahe -- speaks; srivasa -- Srivasa Thakura; kariya -- 
making; vistara -- expansion.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thereafter the Lord again and again asked him, "Speak on! Speak on!" 
Thus Srivasa again and again described the pastimes of Vrndavana, 
vividly expanding them.
 
Adi 17.237
 
TEXT 237
 
TEXT
 
vamsi-vadye gopi-ganera vane akarsana
tan-sabara sange yaiche vana-viharana
SYNONYMS
 
vamsi-vadye -- on hearing the sound of the flute; gopi-ganera -- of all 
the gopis; vane -- in the forest; akarsana -- the attraction; tan-sabara 
-- of all of them; sange -- in the company; yaiche -- in what way; vana -
- in the forest; viharana -- wandering.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Srivasa Thakura extensively explained how the gopis were attracted to 
the forests of Vrndavana by the vibration of Krsna's flute and how they 
wandered together in the forest.
 
Adi 17.238
 
TEXT 238
 
TEXT
 
tahi madhye chaya-rtu lilara varnana
madhu-pana, rasotsava, jala-keli kathana
SYNONYMS
 
tahi madhye -- during that; chaya-rtu -- the six seasons; lilara -- of 
the pastimes; varnana -- description; madhu-pana -- drinking of the 
honey; rasa-utsava -- dancing the rasa-lila; jala-keli -- swimming in 
the Yamuna; kathana -- narrations.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Srivasa Pandita narrated all the pastimes enacted during the six 
changing seasons. He described the drinking of honey, the celebration of 
the rasa dance, the swimming in the Yamuna and other such incidents.
 
Adi 17.239
 
TEXT 239
 
TEXT
 
‘bala' ‘bala' bale prabhu sunite ullasa
srivasa kahena tabe rasa rasera vilasa
SYNONYMS
 
bala bala -- go on speaking, go on speaking; bale -- says; prabhu -- the 
Lord; sunite -- hearing; ullasa -- very jubilantly; srivasa -- Srivasa 
Thakura; kahena -- says; tabe -- then; rasa -- rasa dance; rasera -- 
filled with transcendental humors; vilasa -- pastimes.
 
TRANSLATION
 
When the Lord, hearing with great pleasure, said, "Go on speaking! Go on 
speaking!" Srivasa Thakura described the rasa-lila dance, which is 
filled with transcendental mellows.
 
Adi 17.240
 
TEXT 240
 
TEXT
 
kahite, sunite aiche pratah-kala haila
prabhu srivasere tosi' alingana kaila
SYNONYMS
 
kahite -- speaking; sunite -- hearing; aiche -- in that way; pratah-kala 
-- morning; haila -- appeared; prabhu -- Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; 
srivasere -- unto Srivasa Thakura; tosi' -- satisfying; alingana -- 
embracing; kaila -- did.
 
TRANSLATION
 
As the Lord thus requested and Srivasa Thakura spoke, the morning 
appeared, and the Lord embraced Srivasa Thakura and satisfied him.
 
Adi 17.241
 
TEXT 241
 
TEXT
 
tabe acaryera ghare kaila krsna-lila
rukmini-svarupa prabhu apane ha-ila
SYNONYMS
 
tabe -- thereafter; acaryera -- of Sri Candrasekhara Acarya; ghare -- in 
the house; kaila -- performed; krsna-lila -- pastimes of Lord Krsna; 
rukmini -- of Rukmini; svarupa -- form; prabhu -- the Lord; apane -- 
personally; ha-ila -- became.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thereafter a dramatization of Krsna's pastimes was performed in the 
house of Sri Candrasekhara Acarya. The Lord personally took the part of 
Rukmini, the foremost of Krsna's queens.
 
Adi 17.242
 
TEXT 242
 
TEXT
 
kabhu durga, laksmi haya, kabhu va cic-chakti
khate vasi' bhakta-gane dila prema-bhakti
SYNONYMS
 
kabhu -- sometimes; durga -- the part of Goddess Durga; laksmi -- the 
goddess of fortune; haya -- is; kabhu -- sometimes; va -- or; cit-sakti -
- the spiritual potency; khate -- on a cot; vasi' -- sitting; bhakta-
gane -- unto the devotees; dila -- gave; prema-bhakti -- love of Godhead.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord sometimes took the part of Goddess Durga, Laksmi [the goddess 
of fortune] or the chief potency, Yogamaya. Sitting on a cot, He 
delivered love of Godhead to all the devotees present.
 
Adi 17.243
 
TEXT 243
 
TEXT
 
eka-dina mahaprabhura nrtya-avasane
eka brahmani asi' dharila carane
SYNONYMS
 
eka-dina -- one day; mahaprabhura -- of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; 
nrtya-avasane -- at the end of the dancing; eka -- one; brahmani -- wife 
of a brahmana; asi' -- coming; dharila -- caught hold; carane -- of His 
lotus feet.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One day when Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu had finished His dancing, a woman, 
the wife of a brahmana, came there and caught hold of His lotus feet.
 
Adi 17.244
 
TEXT 244
 
TEXT
 
caranera dhuli sei laya vara vara
dekhiya prabhura duhkha ha-ila apara
SYNONYMS
 
caranera -- of His lotus feet; dhuli -- the dust; sei -- that woman; 
laya -- takes; vara vara -- again and again; dekhiya -- seeing this; 
prabhura -- of the Lord; duhkha -- unhappiness; ha-ila -- there was; 
apara -- unlimited.
 
TRANSLATION
 
As she took the dust of His lotus feet again and again, the Lord became 
unlimitedly unhappy.
 
PURPORT
 
This holding of a great personality's lotus feet is certainly very good 
for the person who takes the dust, but this example of Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu's unhappiness indicates that a Vaisnava should not allow 
anyone to take dust from his feet.
 
One who takes the dust of a great personality's lotus feet transfers his 
sinful activities to that great personality. Unless the person whose 
dust is taken is very strong, he must suffer the sinful activities of 
the person who takes the dust. Therefore ordinarily it should not be 
allowed. Sometimes in big meetings people come to take the same 
advantage by touching our feet. On account of this, sometimes we have to 
suffer from some disease. As far as possible, no outsider should be 
allowed to touch one's feet to take dust from them. Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu personally showed this by His example, as explained in the 
next verse.
 
Adi 17.245
 
TEXT 245
 
TEXT
 
sei-ksane dhana prabhu gangate padila
nityananda-haridasa dhari' uthaila
SYNONYMS
 
sei-ksane -- immediately; dhana -- running; prabhu -- the Lord; gangate -
- in the water of the Ganges; padila -- plunged; nityananda -- Lord 
Nityananda; haridasa -- Haridasa Thakura; dhari' -- catching Him; 
uthaila -- raised Him.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Immediately He ran to the river Ganges and jumped in to counteract the 
sinful activities of that woman. Lord Nityananda and Haridasa Thakura 
caught Him and raised Him from the river.
 
PURPORT
 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is God Himself, but He was playing the part of a 
preacher. Every preacher should know that being allowed to touch a 
Vaisnava's feet and take dust may be good for the person who takes it, 
but it is not good for the person who allows it to be taken. As far as 
possible, this practice should ordinarily be avoided. Only initiated 
disciples should be allowed to take this advantage, not others. Those 
who are full of sinful activities should generally be avoided.
 
Adi 17.246
 
TEXT 246
 
TEXT
 
vijaya acaryera ghare se ratre rahila
pratah-kale bhakta sabe ghare lana gela
SYNONYMS
 
vijaya -- named Vijaya; acaryera -- of the teacher; ghare -- at the home;
 se -- that; ratre -- on the night; rahila -- remained; pratah-kale -- 
in the morning; bhakta -- the devotees; sabe -- all; ghare -- home; lana 
-- taking them; gela -- went.
 
TRANSLATION
 
That night the Lord stayed at the house of Vijaya Acarya. In the morning 
the Lord took all His devotees and returned home.
 
Adi 17.247
 
TEXT 247
 
TEXT
 
eka-dina gopi-bhave grhete vasiya
‘gopi' ‘gopi' nama laya visanna hana
SYNONYMS
 
eka-dina -- one day; gopi-bhave -- in the ecstasy of the gopis; grhete --
 at home; vasiya -- sitting; gopi gopi -- gopi gopi; nama -- the name; 
laya -- chants; visanna -- morose; hana -- becoming.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One day the Lord, in the ecstasy of the gopis, was sitting in His house. 
Very morose in separation, He was calling, "Gopi! Gopi!"
 
Adi 17.248
 
TEXT 248
 
TEXT
 
eka paduya aila prabhuke dekhite
‘gopi' ‘gopi' nama suni' lagila balite
SYNONYMS
 
eka paduya -- one student; aila -- came there; prabhuke -- the Lord; 
dekhite -- to see; gopi gopi -- gopi gopi; nama -- the name; suni' -- 
hearing; lagila -- began; balite -- to say.
 
TRANSLATION
 
A student who came to see the Lord was astonished that the Lord was 
chanting "Gopi! Gopi!" Thus he spoke as follows.
 
Adi 17.249
 
TEXT 249
 
TEXT
 
krsna-nama na lao kene, krsna-nama -- dhanya
‘gopi' ‘gopi' balile va kiba haya punya
SYNONYMS
 
krsna-nama -- the holy name of Lord Krsna; na -- not; lao -- You take; 
kene -- why; krsna-nama -- the holy name of Lord Krsna; dhanya -- 
glorious; gopi gopi -- the names gopi gopi; balile -- on saying; va -- 
or; kiba -- what; haya -- there is; punya -- piety.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Why are You chanting the names ‘gopi gopi' instead of the holy name of 
Lord Krsna, which is so glorious? What pious result will You achieve by 
such chanting?"
 
PURPORT
 
It is said, vaisnavera kriya-mudra vijneha na bujhaya: [Cc. Madhya 23.39]
 no one can understand the activities of a pure devotee. A student or 
neophyte devotee could not possibly understand why Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu was chanting the name of the gopis, nor should the student 
have asked the Lord about the potency of chanting gopi gopi. The 
neophyte student was certainly convinced of the piety in the chanting of 
Krsna's holy name, but this sort of attitude is also offensive. Dharma-
vrata-tyaga-hutadi-sarva-subha-kriya-samyam api pramadah: to chant the 
holy name of Krsna in exchange for the achievement of piety is an 
offense. This, of course, was unknown to the student. Thus he innocently 
asked, "What piety is there in the chanting of the name gopi?" He did 
not know that there is no question of piety or impiety. The chanting of 
the holy name of Krsna or the holy name gopi is on the transcendental 
platform of loving affairs. Since he was not expert in understanding 
such transcendental activities, his question was merely impudent. Thus 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, apparently greatly angry at him, reacted as 
follows.
 
Adi 17.250
 
TEXT 250
 
TEXT
 
suni' prabhu krodhe kaila krsne dosodgara
thenga lana uthila prabhu paduya maribara
SYNONYMS
 
suni' -- hearing; prabhu -- the Lord; krodhe -- in anger; kaila -- did; 
krsne -- unto Lord Krsna; dosa-udgara -- many accusations; thenga -- 
stick; lana -- taking; uthila -- got up; prabhu -- the Lord; paduya -- 
the student; maribara -- to strike.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Hearing the foolish student, the Lord became greatly angry and rebuked 
Lord Krsna in various ways. Taking up a stick, He rose to strike the 
student.
 
PURPORT
 
It is mentioned in Srimad-Bhagavatam that when Uddhava came from Lord 
Krsna with a message for the gopis, all the gopis, especially Srimati 
Radharani, denounced Krsna in various ways. Such denunciations, however, 
reflect an exuberant loving attitude that an ordinary man cannot 
understand. When the foolish student questioned Lord Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu, Lord Caitanya similarly rebuked Lord Krsna in loving 
exuberance. When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was in the mood of the gopis 
and the student advocated the cause of Sri Krsna, Lord Caitanya was 
greatly angry. Seeing His anger, the foolish student, who was an 
ordinary atheistic smarta-brahmana, foolishly misjudged Him. Thus he and 
a party of students were ready to strike the Lord in retaliation. After 
this incident, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu decided to take sannyasa so that 
people would not commit offenses against Him, considering Him an 
ordinary householder, for in India even now a sannyasi is naturally 
offered respect.
 
Adi 17.251
 
TEXT 251
 
TEXT
 
bhaye palaya paduya, prabhu pache pache dhaya
aste vyaste bhakta-gana prabhure rahaya
SYNONYMS
 
bhaye -- out of fear; palaya -- runs away; paduya -- the student; prabhu 
-- the Lord; pache pache -- after him; dhaya -- runs; aste vyaste -- 
somehow or other; bhakta-gana -- all the devotees; prabhure -- the Lord; 
rahaya -- checked.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The student ran away in fear, and the Lord followed him. But somehow or 
other the devotees checked the Lord.
 
Adi 17.252
 
TEXT 252
 
TEXT
 
prabhure santa kari' anila nija ghare
paduya palaya gela paduya-sabhare
SYNONYMS
 
prabhure -- the Lord; santa kari' -- pacifying; anila -- brought; nija --
 His own; ghare -- to the house; paduya -- the student; palaya -- 
running away; gela -- went; paduya -- of students; sabhare -- to the 
assembly.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The devotees pacified the Lord and brought Him home, and the student ran 
away to an assembly of other students.
 
Adi 17.253
 
TEXT 253
 
TEXT
 
paduya sahasra yahan pade eka-thani
prabhura vrttanta dvija kahe tahan yai
SYNONYMS
 
paduya -- students; sahasra -- a thousand; yahan -- where; pade -- they 
study; eka-thani -- in one place; prabhura -- of the Lord; vrttanta -- 
incident; dvija -- the brahmana; kahe -- says; tahan -- there; yai -- he 
goes.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The brahmana student ran to a place where a thousand students were 
studying together. There he described the incident to them.
 
PURPORT
 
In this verse we find the word dvija, indicating that the student was a 
brahmana. Actually, in those days, only members of the brahmana class 
became students of Vedic literature. Schooling is meant especially for 
brahmanas; previously there was no question of schooling for ksatriyas, 
vaisyas or sudras. Ksatriyas used to learn the technology of warfare, 
and vaisyas learned business from their fathers or other businessmen; 
they were not meant to study the Vedas. At present, however, everyone 
goes to school, and everyone is given the same type of education, 
although no one knows what the result will be. The result, however, is 
most unsatisfactory, as we have seen in the Western countries especially.
 The United States has vast educational institutions where everyone is 
allowed to receive an education, but the result is that most students 
become like hippies.
 
Higher education is not meant for everyone. Only selected individuals 
trained in brahminical culture should be allowed to pursue a higher 
education. Educational institutions should not aim to teach technology, 
for a technologist cannot properly be called educated. A technologist is 
a sudra; only one who studies the Vedas may properly be called a learned 
man (pandita). The duty of a brahmana is to become learned in the Vedic 
literature and teach the Vedic knowledge to other brahmanas. In our 
Krsna consciousness movement we are simply teaching our students to 
become fit brahmanas and Vaisnavas. In our school at Dallas, the 
students are learning English and Sanskrit, and through these two 
languages they are studying all our books, such as Srimad-Bhagavatam, 
Bhagavad-gita As It Is and The Nectar of Devotion. It is a mistake to 
educate every student as a technologist. There must be a group of 
students who become brahmanas. Without brahmanas who study the Vedic 
literature, human society will be entirely chaotic.
 
Adi 17.254
 
TEXT 254
 
TEXT
 
suni' krodha kaila saba paduyara gana
sabe meli' kare tabe prabhura nindana
SYNONYMS
 
suni' -- hearing; krodha -- angry; kaila -- became; saba -- all; 
paduyara -- of students; gana -- the groups; sabe -- all; meli' -- 
joining together; kare -- do; tabe -- then; prabhura -- of the Lord; 
nindana -- accusation.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Hearing of the incident, all the students became greatly angry and 
joined together in criticizing the Lord.
 
Adi 17.255
 
TEXT 255
 
TEXT
 
saba desa bhrasta kaila ekala nimani
brahmana marite cahe, dharma-bhaya nai
SYNONYMS
 
saba -- all; desa -- countries; bhrasta -- spoiled; kaila -- has; ekala -
- alone; nimani -- Nimai Pandita; brahmana -- a caste brahmana; marite --
 to strike; cahe -- He wants; dharma -- of religious principles; bhaya --
 fear; nai -- there is not.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Nimai Pandita alone has spoiled the entire country," they accused. "He 
wants to strike a caste brahmana. He has no fear of religious principles.
 
PURPORT
 
In those days also, the caste brahmanas were very proud. They were not 
prepared to accept chastisement even from a teacher or spiritual master.
 
Adi 17.256
 
TEXT 256
 
TEXT
 
punah yadi aiche kare mariba tahare
kon va manusa haya, ki karite pare
SYNONYMS
 
punah -- again; yadi -- if; aiche -- like that; kare -- He does; mariba -
- we shall strike; tahare -- Him; kon -- who; va -- or; manusa -- the 
man; haya -- is; ki -- what; karite -- to do; pare -- He is able.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"If He again performs such an atrocious act, certainly we shall 
retaliate and strike Him in turn. What kind of important person is He, 
that He can check us in this way?"
 
Adi 17.257
 
TEXT 257
 
TEXT
 
prabhura nindaya sabara buddhi haila nasa
supathita vidya karao na haya prakasa
SYNONYMS
 
prabhura -- of the Lord; nindaya -- in accusation; sabara -- of everyone;
 buddhi -- the intelligence; haila -- became; nasa -- spoiled; su-
pathita -- well-studied; vidya -- knowledge; karao -- everyone's; na -- 
does not; haya -- become; prakasa -- manifest.
 
TRANSLATION
 
When all the students thus resolved, criticizing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu,
 their intelligence was spoiled. Thus although they were learned 
scholars, because of this offense the essence of knowledge was not 
manifested in them.
 
PURPORT
 
In the Bhagavad-gita it is said, mayayapahrta-jnana asuram bhavam 
asritah: when one becomes inimical to the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
 adopting an atheistic attitude (asuram bhavam), even if one is a 
learned scholar the essence of knowledge does not become manifested in 
him; in other words, the essence of his knowledge is stolen by the 
illusory energy of the Lord. In this connection Sri Bhaktisiddhanta 
Sarasvati Thakura quotes a mantra from the Svetasvatara Upanisad (6.23):
 
yasya deve para bhaktir yatha deve tatha gurau
tasyaite kathita hy arthah prakasante mahatmanah
 [SU yasya deve para bhaktir
yatha deve tatha gurau
tasyaite kathita hy arthah
prakasante mahatmanah
 
"Unto those great souls who have implicit faith in both the Lord and the 
spiritual master, all the imports of Vedic knowledge are automatically 
revealed." (Svetasvatara Upanisad 6.23)
 
atah sri-krsna-namadi
na bhaved grahyam indriyaih
sevonmukhe hi jihvadau
svayam eva sphuraty adah
 
"No one can understand Krsna as He is by the blunt material senses. But 
He reveals Himself to the devotees, being pleased with them for their 
transcendental loving service unto Him." (Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu 1.2.234)
 
bhaktya mam abhijanati
yavan yas casmi tattvatah
tato mam tattvato jnatva
visate tad-anantaram
 
"One can understand the Supreme Personality as He is only by devotional 
service. And when one is in full consciousness of the Supreme Lord by 
such devotion, he can enter into the kingdom of God." 
 
These are Vedic instructions. One must have full faith in the words of 
the spiritual master and similar faith in the Supreme Personality of 
Godhead. Then the real knowledge of atma and Paramatma and the 
distinction between matter and spirit will be automatically revealed. 
This atma-tattva, or spiritual knowledge, will be revealed within the 
core of a devotee's heart because of his having taken shelter of the 
lotus feet of a mahajana such as Prahlada Maharaja.6.23]
 
The purport of this verse is that one who is unflinchingly devoted to 
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Visnu, and similarly devoted to the 
spiritual master, with no ulterior motive, becomes a master of all 
knowledge. In the heart of such a devotee, the real essence of the Vedic 
knowledge becomes manifested. This essence is nothing but surrender unto 
the Supreme Personality of Godhead (vedais ca sarvair aham eva vedyah [
Bg. 15.15]). Only unto one who fully surrenders to the spiritual master 
and the Supreme Lord does the essence of Vedic knowledge become 
manifested, not to anyone else. This same principle is emphasized by Sri 
Prahlada Maharaja in Srimad-Bhagavatam (7.5.24):
 
iti pumsarpita visnau bhaktis cen nava-laksana
kriyate bhagavaty addha tan manye 'dhitam uttamam
 
"A person who directly applies these nine principles [hearing, chanting, 
remembering, etc.] in the service of the Lord is to be understood as a 
greatly learned man who has assimilated the Vedic literatures very well, 
for the goal of studying the Vedic literature is to understand the 
supremacy of Lord Sri Krsna." Sridhara Svami confirms in his commentary 
that first one must surrender to the spiritual master; then the process 
of devotional service will develop. It is not a fact that only one who 
diligently pursues an academic career can become a devotee. Even with no 
academic career, if one has full faith in the spiritual master and the 
Supreme Personality of Godhead, he develops in spiritual life and real 
knowledge of the Vedas. The example of Maharaja Khatvanga confirms this. 
One who surrenders is understood to have learned the subject matter of 
the Vedas very nicely. One who adopts this Vedic process of surrender 
learns devotional service and is certainly successful. One who is very 
proud, however, is unable to surrender either to the spiritual master or 
to the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Thus he cannot understand the 
essence of any Vedic literature. Srimad-Bhagavatam (SB 11.11.18) 
declares:
 
sabda-brahmani nisnato na nisnayat pare yadi
sramas tasya srama-phalo hy adhenum iva raksatah
 
"If one is learned in the Vedic literature but is not a devotee of Lord 
Visnu, his work is a useless waste of labor, just like the keeping of a 
cow that does not give milk."
 
Anyone who does not follow the surrendering process but is simply 
interested in an academic career cannot make any advancement. His profit 
is only his labor for nothing. If one is expert in the study of the 
Vedas but does not surrender to a spiritual master or Visnu, all his 
cultivation of knowledge is but a waste of time and labor.
 
Adi 17.258
 
TEXT 258
 
TEXT
 
tathapi dambhika paduya namra nahi haya
yahan tahan prabhura ninda hasi' se karaya
SYNONYMS
 
tathapi -- still; dambhika -- proud; paduya -- students; namra -- 
submissive; nahi -- not; haya -- become; yahan -- any where; tahan -- 
everywhere; prabhura -- of the Lord; ninda -- accusation; hasi' -- 
laughing; se -- they; karaya -- do.
 
TRANSLATION
 
But the proud student community did not become submissive. On the 
contrary, the students spoke of the incident anywhere and everywhere. In 
a laughing manner they criticized the Lord.
 
Adi 17.259
 
TEXT 259
 
TEXT
 
sarva-jna gosani jani' sabara durgati
ghare vasi' cinte ta'-sabara avyahati
SYNONYMS
 
sarva-jna -- all-knowing; gosani -- Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; jani' -- 
knowing; sabara -- of all of them; durgati -- degradation; ghare -- at 
home; vasi' -- sitting; cinte -- contemplates; ta' -- of them; sabara -- 
of all; avyahati -- the rescue.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, being omniscient, could understand the 
degradation of these students. Thus He sat at home, contemplating how to 
rescue them.
 
Adi 17.260
 
TEXT 260
 
TEXT
 
yata adhyapaka, ara tanra sisya-gana
dharmi, karmi, tapo-nistha, nindaka, durjana
SYNONYMS
 
yata -- all; adhyapaka -- professors; ara -- and; tanra -- their; sisya-
gana -- students; dharmi -- followers of religious ritualistic 
ceremonies; karmi -- performers of fruitive activities; tapah-nistha -- 
performers of austerities; nindaka -- blasphemers; durjana -- rogues.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"All the so-called professors and scientists and their students 
generally follow the regulative principles of religion, fruitive 
activities and austerities," the Lord thought, "yet at the same time 
they are blasphemers and rogues.
 
PURPORT
 
Here is a depiction of materialists who have no knowledge of devotional 
service. They may be very religious and may work very systematically or 
perform austerities and penances, but if they blaspheme the Supreme 
Personality of Godhead they are nothing but rogues. This is confirmed in 
the Hari-bhakti-sudhodaya (3.11):
 
bhagavad-bhakti-hinasya jatih sastram japas tapah
apranasyaiva dehasya mandanam loka-ranjanam
 
If they are without knowledge of devotional service to the Lord, then 
great nationalism, fruitive, political or social work, science or 
philosophy are all simply like costly garments decorating a dead body. 
The only offense of persons adhering to these principles is that they 
are not devotees; they are always blasphemous toward the Supreme 
Personality of Godhead and His devotees.
 
Adi 17.261
 
TEXT 261
 
TEXT
 
ei saba mora ninda-aparadha haite
ami na laoyaile bhakti, na pare la-ite
SYNONYMS
 
ei saba -- all of them; mora -- of Me; ninda -- blasphemy; aparadha -- 
offense; haite -- from; ami -- I; na -- not; laoyaile -- if causing them 
to take; bhakti -- devotional service; na -- not; pare -- able; la-ite --
 to take.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"If I do not induce them to take to devotional service, because of 
committing the offense of blasphemy none of these people will be able to 
take to it.
 
Adi 17.262
 
TEXT 262
 
TEXT
 
nistarite ailama ami, haila viparita
e-saba durjanera kaiche ha-ibeka hita
SYNONYMS
 
nistarite -- to deliver; ailama -- have come; ami -- I; haila -- it has 
become; viparita -- just the opposite; e-saba -- all these; durjanera -- 
of the rogues; kaiche -- how; ha-ibeka -- it will be; hita -- the 
benefit.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"I have come to deliver all the fallen souls, but now just the opposite 
has happened. How can these rogues be delivered? How may they be 
benefited?
 
Adi 17.263
 
TEXT 263
 
TEXT
 
amake pranati kare, haya papa-ksaya
tabe se ihare bhakti laoyaile laya
SYNONYMS
 
amake -- unto Me; pranati -- obeisances; kare -- they offer; haya -- 
becomes; papa-ksaya -- destruction of sinful reactions; tabe -- then; se 
-- they; ihare -- unto them; bhakti -- devotional service; laoyaile -- 
if causing to take; laya -- will take.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"If these rogues offer Me obeisances, the reactions of their sinful 
activities will be nullified. Then, if I induce them, they will take to 
devotional service.
 
Adi 17.264
 
TEXT 264
 
TEXT
 
more ninda kare ye, na kare namaskara
e-saba jivere avasya kariba uddhara
SYNONYMS
 
more -- Me; ninda kare -- blasphemes; ye -- anyone who; na -- does not; 
kare -- offer; namaskara -- obeisances; e-saba -- all these; jivere -- 
living entities; avasya -- certainly; kariba -- I shall do; uddhara -- 
deliverance.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"I must certainly deliver all these fallen souls who blaspheme Me and do 
not offer Me obeisances.
 
Adi 17.265
 
TEXT 265
 
TEXT
 
ataeva avasya ami sannyasa kariba
sannyasi-buddhye more pranata ha-iba
SYNONYMS
 
ataeva -- therefore; avasya -- certainly; ami -- I; sannyasa -- the 
renounced order of life; kariba -- shall accept; sannyasi-buddhye -- by 
thinking of Me as a sannyasi; more -- unto Me; pranata -- bow down; ha-
iba -- they shall do.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"I shall accept the sannyasa order of life, for thus people will offer 
Me their obeisances, thinking of Me as a member of the renounced order.
 
PURPORT
 
Among the members of the varnasrama institution's social orders (
brahmana, ksatriya, vaisya and sudra), the brahmana is considered the 
foremost, for he is the teacher and spiritual master of all the other 
varnas. Similarly, among the spiritual orders (brahmacarya, grhastha, 
vanaprastha and sannyasa), the sannyasa order is the most elevated. 
Therefore a sannyasi is the spiritual master of all the varnas and 
asramas, and a brahmana is also expected to offer obeisances to a 
sannyasi. Unfortunately, however, caste brahmanas do not offer 
obeisances to a Vaisnava sannyasi. They are so proud that they do not 
offer obeisances even to Indian sannyasis, what to speak of European and 
American sannyasis. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, however, expected that even 
the caste brahmanas would offer respectful obeisances to a sannyasi 
because five hundred years ago the social custom was to offer obeisances 
immediately to any sannyasi, known or unknown.
 
The sannyasis of the Krsna consciousness movement are bona fide. All the 
students of the Krsna consciousness movement have undergone the regular 
process of initiation. As enjoined in the Hari-bhakti-vilasa by Sanatana 
Gosvami, tatha diksa-vidhanena dvijatvam jayate nrnam: by the regular 
process of initiation, any man can become a brahmana. Thus in the 
beginning the students of our Krsna consciousness movement agree to live 
with devotees, and gradually, having given up four prohibited activities 
-- illicit sex, gambling, meat-eating and intoxication -- they become 
advanced in the activities of spiritual life. When one is found to be 
regularly following these principles, he is given the first initiation (
hari-nama), and he regularly chants at least sixteen rounds a day. Then, 
after six months or a year, he is initiated for the second time and 
given the sacred thread with the regular sacrifice and rituals. After 
some time, when he advances still further and is willing to give up this 
material world, he is given the sannyasa order. At that time he receives 
the title svami or gosvami, both of which mean "master of the senses." 
Unfortunately, debauched so-called brahmanas in India neither offer them 
respect nor accept them as bona fide sannyasis. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu 
expected the so-called brahmanas to offer respect to such Vaisnava 
sannyasis. Nevertheless, it does not matter whether they offer respect, 
nor whether they accept these sannyasis as bona fide, for the sastra 
describes punishment for such disobedient so-called brahmanas. The 
sastric injunction declares:
 
devata-pratimam drstva yatim caiva tridandinam
namaskaram na kuryad yah prayascittiyate narah
 
"One who does not offer respect to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, 
to His Deity in the temple or to a tridandi sannyasi must undergo 
prayascitta [atonement]." If one does not offer obeisances to such a 
sannyasi, the prescribed prayascitta is to fast for one day.
 
Adi 17.266
 
TEXT 266
 
TEXT
 
pranatite ha'be ihara aparadha ksaya
nirmala hrdaye bhakti karaiba udaya
SYNONYMS
 
pranatite -- by offering obeisances; ha'be -- there will be; ihara -- of 
such offenders; aparadha -- the offenses; ksaya -- destruction; nirmala -
- pure; hrdaye -- in the heart; bhakti -- devotional service; karaiba -- 
I shall cause; udaya -- the rising.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Offering obeisances will relieve them of all the reactions to their 
offenses. Then, by My grace, devotional service [bhakti] will awaken in 
their pure hearts.
 
PURPORT
 
According to the Vedic injunctions, only a brahmana may be offered 
sannyasa. The Sankara-sampradaya (ekadanda-sannyasa-sampradaya) awards 
the sannyasa order only to caste brahmanas, or born brahmanas, but in 
the Vaisnava system even one not born in a brahmana family may be made a 
brahmana according to the direction of the Hari-bhakti-vilasa (tatha 
diksa-vidhanena dvijatvam jayate nrnam). Any person from any part of the 
world may be made a brahmana by the regular process of initiation, and 
when he follows brahminical behavior, observing the principle of 
abstaining from intoxication, illicit sex, meat-eating and gambling, he 
may be offered sannyasa. All the sannyasis in the Krsna consciousness 
movement, who are preaching all over the world, are regular brahmana-
sannyasis. Thus the so-called caste brahmanas should not object to 
offering them respectful obeisances. By offering such obeisances, as 
recommended by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, they will diminish their 
offenses and automatically awaken to their natural position of 
devotional service. As it is said, nitya-siddha krsna-prema sadhya kabhu 
naya: [Cc. madhya 22.107] krsna-prema can be awakened in a purified 
heart. The more we offer obeisances to sannyasis, especially Vaisnava 
sannyasis, the more we diminish our offenses and purify our hearts. Only 
in a purified heart can krsna-prema awaken. This is the process of Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu's cult, the Krsna consciousness movement.
 
Adi 17.267
 
TEXT 267
 
TEXT
 
e-saba pasandira tabe ha-ibe nistara
ara kona upaya nahi, ei yukti sara
SYNONYMS
 
e-saba -- all these; pasandira -- of the demons; tabe -- then; ha-ibe -- 
there will be; nistara -- deliverance; ara -- alternative; kona -- some; 
upaya -- means; nahi -- there is not; ei -- this; yukti -- of the 
argument; sara -- essence.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"All the unfaithful rogues of this world can be delivered by this 
process. There is no alternative. This is the essence of the argument."
 
Adi 17.268
 
TEXT 268
 
TEXT
 
ei drdha yukti kari' prabhu ache ghare
kesava bharati aila nadiya-nagare
SYNONYMS
 
ei -- this; drdha -- firm; yukti -- consideration; kari' -- making; 
prabhu -- the Lord; ache -- was; ghare -- in His home; kesava bharati -- 
Kesava Bharati; aila -- came; nadiya-nagare -- to the town of Nadia.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After coming to this firm conclusion, the Lord continued to stay at home.
 In the meantime Kesava Bharati came to the town of Nadia.
 
Adi 17.269
 
TEXT 269
 
TEXT
 
prabhu tanre namaskari' kaila nimantrana
bhiksa karaiya tanre kaila nivedana
SYNONYMS
 
prabhu -- the Lord; tanre -- to him; namaskari' -- offering obeisances; 
kaila -- did; nimantrana -- invitation; bhiksa -- alms; karaiya -- 
giving; tanre -- to him; kaila -- submitted; nivedana -- His prayer.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Lord offered him respectful obeisances and invited him to His house. 
After feeding him sumptuously, He submitted to him His petition.
 
PURPORT
 
According to the system of Vedic society, whenever an unknown sannyasi 
comes to a village or town, someone must invite him to take prasadam in 
his home. Sannyasis generally take prasadam in the house of a brahmana 
because the brahmana worships the Lord Narayana sila, or salagrama-sila, 
and therefore there is prasadam that the sannyasi may take. Kesava 
Bharati accepted the invitation of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Thus the 
Lord had a good opportunity to explain His desire to take sannyasa from 
him.
 
Adi 17.270
 
TEXT 270
 
TEXT
 
tumi ta' isvara bata, -- saksat narayana
krpa kari' kara mora samsara mocana
SYNONYMS
 
tumi -- you; ta' -- certainly; isvara -- the Lord; bata -- are; saksat --
 directly; narayana -- the Supreme Lord, Narayana; krpa kari' -- showing 
mercy; kara -- please do; mora -- My; samsara -- material life; mocana --
 deliverance.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Sir, you are directly Narayana. Therefore please be merciful unto Me. 
Deliver Me from this material bondage."
 
Adi 17.271
 
TEXT 271
 
TEXT
 
bharati kahena, -- tumi isvara, antaryami
ye karaha, se kariba, -- svatantra nahi ami
SYNONYMS
 
bharati kahena -- Kesava Bharati replied; tumi -- You; isvara -- the 
Supreme Personality of Godhead; antaryami -- You know everything from 
within; ye -- whatever; karaha -- You cause to do; se -- that; kariba -- 
I must do; svatantra -- independent; nahi -- not; ami -- I.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Kesava Bharati replied to the Lord, "You are the Supreme Personality of 
Godhead, the Supersoul. I must do whatever You cause me to do. I am not 
independent of You."
 
Adi 17.272
 
TEXT 272
 
TEXT
 
eta bali' bharati gosani katoyate gela
mahaprabhu taha yai' sannyasa karila
SYNONYMS
 
eta bali' -- saying this; bharati -- Kesava Bharati; gosani -- the 
spiritual master; katoyate -- to Katwa; gela -- went; mahaprabhu -- Lord 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; taha -- there; yai' -- going; sannyasa -- the 
renounced order of life; karila -- accepted.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After saying this, Kesava Bharati, the spiritual master, went back to 
his village, Katwa. Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu went there and accepted the 
renounced order of life [sannyasa].
 
PURPORT
 
At the end of His twenty-fourth year, at the end of the fortnight of the 
waxing moon, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu left Navadvipa and crossed the 
river Ganges at a place known as Nidayara-ghata. Then He reached Kantaka-
nagara, or Katoya (Katwa), where He accepted ekadanda-sannyasa according 
to the Sankarite system. Since Kesava Bharati belonged to the Sankarite 
sect, he could not initiate Caitanya Mahaprabhu into the Vaisnava 
sannyasa order, whose members carry the tridanda.
 
Candrasekhara Acarya assisted in the routine ceremonial work of the Lord'
s acceptance of sannyasa. By the order of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, 
kirtana was performed for the entire day, and at the end of the day the 
Lord shaved off His hair. On the next day He became a regular sannyasi, 
with one rod (ekadanda). From that day on, His name was Sri Krsna 
Caitanya. Before that, He was known as Nimai Pandita. Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu, in the sannyasa order, traveled all over Radhadesa, the 
region where the Ganges River cannot be seen. Kesava Bharati accompanied 
Him for some distance.
 
Adi 17.273
 
TEXT 273
 
TEXT
 
sange nityananda, candrasekhara acarya
mukunda-datta, -- ei tina kaila sarva karya
SYNONYMS
 
sange -- in His company; nityananda -- Nityananda Prabhu; candrasekhara 
acarya -- Candrasekhara Acarya; mukunda-datta -- Mukunda Datta; ei tina -
- these three; kaila -- performed; sarva -- all; karya -- necessary 
activities.
 
TRANSLATION
 
When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu accepted sannyasa, three personalities were 
with Him to perform all the necessary activities. They were Nityananda 
Prabhu, Candrasekhara Acarya and Mukunda Datta.
 
Adi 17.274
 
TEXT 274
 
TEXT
 
ei adi-lilara kaila sutra ganana
vistari varnila iha dasa vrndavana
SYNONYMS
 
ei -- this; adi-lilara -- of the adi-lila (the first portion of Lord 
Caitanya's pastimes); kaila -- made; sutra -- synopsis; ganana -- 
enumeration; vistari -- elaborately; varnila -- described; iha -- this; 
dasa vrndavana -- Vrndavana dasa Thakura.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thus I have summarized the incidents of the adi-lila. Srila Vrndavana 
dasa Thakura has described them elaborately [in his Caitanya-bhagavata].
 
Adi 17.275
 
TEXT 275
 
TEXT
 
yasoda-nandana haila sacira nandana
catur-vidha bhakta-bhava kare asvadana
SYNONYMS
 
yasoda-nandana -- the son of mother Yasoda; haila -- became; sacira -- 
of mother Saci; nandana -- the son; catuh-vidha -- four kinds of; bhakta-
bhava -- devotional humors; kare -- does; asvadana -- tasting.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The same Supreme Personality of Godhead who appeared as the son of 
mother Yasoda has now appeared as the son of mother Saci, relishing four 
kinds of devotional activities.
 
PURPORT
 
Servitude, friendship, parental affection and conjugal love for the 
Supreme Personality of Godhead are the basis of the four kinds of 
devotional activities. In santa, the marginal stage of devotional 
service, there is no activity. But above the santa humor are servitude, 
friendship, parental affection and conjugal love, which represent the 
gradual growth of devotional service to higher and higher platforms.
 
Adi 17.276
 
TEXT 276
 
TEXT
 
sva-madhurya radha-prema-rasa asvadite
radha-bhava angi kariyache bhala-mate
SYNONYMS
 
sva-madhurya -- His own conjugal love; radha-prema-rasa -- the mellow of 
the loving affairs between Radharani and Krsna; asvadite -- to taste; 
radha-bhava -- the mood of Srimati Radharani; angi kariyache -- He 
accepted; bhala-mate -- very well.
 
TRANSLATION
 
To taste the mellows of Srimati Radharani's loving affairs in Her 
relationship with Krsna, and to understand the reservoir of pleasure in 
Krsna, Krsna Himself, as Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, accepted the mood of 
Radharani.
 
PURPORT
 
In this connection Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura writes in his 
Anubhasya, "Sri Gaurasundara is Krsna Himself with the attitude of 
Srimati Radharani. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu never gave up the attitude of 
the gopis. He remained everlastingly predominated by Krsna and never 
accepted the part of the predominator by imitating conjugal love with an 
ordinary woman, as sahajiyas generally do. He never placed Himself in 
the position of a debauchee. Lusty materialists like the members of the 
sahajiya-sampradaya hanker after women, even others' wives. But when 
they try to ascribe the responsibility for their lusty activities to Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu, they become offenders to Svarupa Damodara and Srila 
Vrndavana dasa Thakura. In Sri Caitanya-bhagavata, Adi-khanda, Chapter 
Fifteen, it is said:
 
sabe para-strira prati nahi parihasa
stri dekhi' dure prabhu hayena eka-pasa
 
‘Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu never even joked with others' wives. As soon as 
He saw a woman coming, He would immediately give her ample room to pass 
without talking.' He was extremely strict regarding the association of 
women. The sahajiyas, however, pose as followers of Sri Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu although they indulge in lusty affairs with women. In His 
youth Lord Caitanya was very humorous with everyone, but He never joked 
with any woman, nor in this incarnation did He talk about women. The 
gauranga-nagari party is not approved by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu or 
Vrndavana dasa Thakura. Even though one may offer all kinds of prayers 
to Caitanya Mahaprabhu, one should strictly avoid worshiping Him as the 
Gauranga Nagara. The personal behavior of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and 
the verses written by Sri Vrndavana dasa Thakura have completely 
repudiated the lusty desires of the gauranga-nagaris."
 
Adi 17.277
 
TEXT 277
 
TEXT
 
gopi-bhava yate prabhu dhariyache ekanta
vrajendra-nandane mane apanara kanta
SYNONYMS
 
gopi-bhava -- the mood of the gopis; yate -- in which; prabhu -- the 
Lord; dhariyache -- accepted; ekanta -- positively; vrajendra-nandane -- 
Lord Krsna; mane -- they accept; apanara -- own; kanta -- lover.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu accepted the mood of the gopis, who accept 
Vrajendranandana, Sri Krsna, as their lover.
 
Adi 17.278
 
TEXT 278
 
TEXT
 
gopika-bhavera ei sudrdha niscaya
vrajendra-nandana vina anyatra na haya
SYNONYMS
 
gopika-bhavera -- of the ecstasy of the gopis; ei -- this; sudrdha -- 
firm; niscaya -- confirmation; vrajendra-nandana -- Lord Sri Krsna; vina 
-- without; anyatra -- anyone else; na -- not; haya -- is possible.
 
TRANSLATION
 
It is firmly concluded that the ecstatic mood of the gopis is possible 
only before Krsna, and no one else.
 
Adi 17.279
 
TEXT 279
 
TEXT
 
syamasundara, sikhipiccha-gunja-vibhusana
gopa-vesa, tri-bhangima, murali-vadana
SYNONYMS
 
syama-sundara -- Lord Krsna, who has a bluish color; sikhi-piccha -- 
with a peacock feather on the head; gunja -- a garland of gunja (small 
berries or conchshells); vibhusana -- decorations; gopa-vesa -- with the 
dress of a cowherd boy; tri-bhangima -- curved in three places; murali-
vadana -- holding a flute to His mouth.
 
TRANSLATION
 
He has a bluish complexion, a peacock feather on His head, a gunja 
garland and the decorations of a cowherd boy. His body is curved in 
three places, and He holds a flute to His mouth.
 
Adi 17.280
 
TEXT 280
 
TEXT
 
iha chadi' krsna yadi haya anyakara
gopikara bhava nahi yaya nikata tahara
SYNONYMS
 
iha -- this; chadi' -- giving up; krsna -- Krsna; yadi -- if; haya -- 
takes; anya-akara -- another form; gopikara -- of the gopis; bhava -- 
the ecstasy; nahi -- does not; yaya -- arise; nikata -- near; tahara -- 
that (form).
 
TRANSLATION
 
If Lord Krsna gives up this original form and assumes another Visnu form,
 nearness to Him cannot invoke the ecstatic mood of the gopis.
 
Adi 17.281
 
TEXT 281
 
TEXT
 
gopinam pasupendra-nandana-juso bhavasya kas tam krti
vijnatum ksamate duruha-padavi-sancarinah prakriyam
aviskurvati vaisnavim api tanum tasmin bhujair jisnubhir
yasam hanta caturbhir adbhuta-rucim ragodayah kuncati
SYNONYMS
 
gopinam -- of the gopis; pasupa-indra-nandana-jusah -- of the service of 
the son of Vraja's King, Maharaja Nanda; bhavasya -- ecstatic; kah -- 
what; tam -- that; krti -- learned man; vijnatum -- to understand; 
ksamate -- is able; duruha -- very difficult to understand; padavi -- 
the position; sancarinah -- which provokes; prakriyam -- activity; 
aviskurvati -- He manifests; vaisnavim -- of Visnu; api -- certainly; 
tanum -- the body; tasmin -- in that; bhujaih -- with arms; jisnubhih -- 
very beautiful; yasam -- of whom (the gopis); hanta -- alas; caturbhih --
 four; adbhuta -- wonderfully; rucim -- beautiful; raga-udayah -- the 
evoking of ecstatic feelings; kuncati -- cripples.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Once Lord Sri Krsna playfully manifested Himself as Narayana, with four 
victorious hands and a very beautiful form. When the gopis saw this 
exalted form, however, their ecstatic feelings were crippled. Even a 
learned scholar, therefore, cannot understand the gopis' ecstatic 
feelings, which are firmly fixed upon the original form of Lord Krsna as 
the son of Nanda Maharaja. The wonderful feelings of the gopis in 
ecstatic parama-rasa with Krsna constitute the greatest mystery in 
spiritual life."
 
PURPORT
 
This is a quotation from the Lalita-madhava (6.54), by Srila Rupa 
Gosvami.
 
Adi 17.282
 
TEXT 282
 
TEXT
 
vasanta-kale rasa-lila kare govardhane
antardhana kaila sanketa kari' radha-sane
SYNONYMS
 
vasanta-kale -- during the season of spring; rasa-lila -- the rasa dance;
 kare -- does; govardhane -- near the Govardhana Hill; antardhana -- 
disappearance; kaila -- did; sanketa -- indication; kari' -- making; 
radha-sane -- with Radharani.
 
TRANSLATION
 
During the season of springtime, when the rasa dance was going on, 
suddenly Krsna disappeared from the scene, indicating that He wanted to 
be alone with Srimati Radharani.
 
Adi 17.283
 
TEXT 283
 
TEXT
 
nibhrta-nikunje vasi' dekhe radhara bata
anvesite aila tahan gopikara thata
SYNONYMS
 
nibhrta -- solitary; nikunje -- in a bush; vasi' -- sitting; dekhe -- 
waiting to see; radhara -- of Srimati Radharani; bata -- the passing; 
anvesite -- while searching; aila -- came; tahan -- there; gopikara -- 
of the gopis; thata -- the phalanx.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Krsna was sitting in a solitary bush, waiting for Srimati Radharani to 
pass by. But while He was searching, the gopis arrived there, like a 
phalanx of soldiers.
 
Adi 17.284
 
TEXT 284
 
TEXT
 
dura haite krsne dekhi' bale gopi-gana
"ei dekha kunjera bhitara vrajendra-nandana"
SYNONYMS
 
dura haite -- from a distance; krsne -- unto Krsna; dekhi' -- seeing; 
bale -- said; gopi-gana -- all the gopis; ei dekha -- just see here; 
kunjera -- the bush; bhitara -- within; vrajendra-nandana -- the son of 
Nanda Maharaja.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Just see!" the gopis said, seeing Krsna from a distant place. "Here 
within a bush is Krsna, the son of Nanda Maharaja."
 
Adi 17.285
 
TEXT 285
 
TEXT
 
gopi-gana dekhi' krsnera ha-ila sadhvasa
lukaite narila, bhaye haila vibasa
SYNONYMS
 
gopi-gana -- all the gopis combined together; dekhi' -- seeing; krsnera -
- of Krsna; ha-ila -- there were; sadhvasa -- some emotional feelings; 
lukaite -- to hide; narila -- was unable; bhaye -- out of fear; haila -- 
became; vibasa -- motionless.
 
TRANSLATION
 
As soon as Krsna saw all the gopis, He was struck with emotion. Thus He 
could not hide Himself, and out of fear He became motionless.
 
Adi 17.286
 
TEXT 286
 
TEXT
 
catur-bhuja murti dhari' achena vasiya
krsna dekhi' gopi kahe nikate asiya
SYNONYMS
 
catur-bhuja -- four-armed; murti -- form; dhari' -- accepting; achena -- 
was; vasiya -- sitting; krsna -- Lord Krsna; dekhi' -- seeing; gopi -- 
the gopis; kahe -- say; nikate -- nearby; asiya -- coming there.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Krsna assumed His four-armed Narayana form and sat there. When all the 
gopis came, they looked at Him and spoke as follows.
 
Adi 17.287
 
TEXT 287
 
TEXT
 
‘ihon krsna nahe, ihon narayana murti'
eta bali' tanre sabhe kare nati-stuti
SYNONYMS
 
ihon -- this; krsna -- Lord Krsna; nahe -- is not; ihon -- this is; 
narayana -- the Supreme Personality of Godhead; murti -- the form; eta 
bali' -- saying this; tanre -- unto Him; sabhe -- all the gopis; kare -- 
make; nati-stuti -- obeisances and prayers.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"He is not Krsna! He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Narayana." 
After saying this, they offered obeisances and the following respectful 
prayers.
 
Adi 17.288
 
TEXT 288
 
TEXT
 
"namo narayana, deva karaha prasada
krsna-sanga deha' mora ghucaha visada"
SYNONYMS
 
namah narayana -- all respects to Narayana; deva -- the Supreme 
Personality of Godhead; karaha -- kindly give; prasada -- Your mercy; 
krsna-sanga -- association with Krsna; deha' -- giving; mora -- our; 
ghucaha -- please diminish; visada -- lamentation.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"O Lord Narayana, we offer our respectful obeisances unto You. Kindly be 
merciful to us. Give us the association of Krsna and thus vanquish our 
lamentation."
 
PURPORT
 
The gopis were not made happy even by seeing the four-armed form of 
Narayana. Yet they offered their respects to the Supreme Personality of 
Godhead and begged from Him the benediction of achieving the association 
of Krsna. Such is the ecstatic feeling of the gopis.
 
Adi 17.289
 
TEXT 289
 
TEXT
 
eta bali namaskari' gela gopi-gana
hena-kale radha asi' dila darasana
SYNONYMS
 
eta bali -- saying this; namaskari' -- offering obeisances; gela -- went 
away; gopi-gana -- all the gopis; hena-kale -- at this time; radha -- 
Srimati Radharani; asi' -- coming there; dila -- gave; darasana -- 
audience.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After saying this and offering obeisances, all the gopis dispersed. Then 
Srimati Radharani came and appeared before Lord Krsna.
 
Adi 17.290
 
TEXT 290
 
TEXT
 
radha dekhi' krsna tanre hasya karite
sei catur-bhuja murti cahena rakhite
SYNONYMS
 
radha -- Srimati Radharani; dekhi' -- seeing; krsna -- Lord Krsna; tanre 
-- unto Her; hasya -- joking; karite -- to do; sei -- that; catur-bhuja -
- four-armed; murti -- form; cahena -- wanted; rakhite -- to keep.
 
TRANSLATION
 
When Lord Krsna saw Radharani, He wanted to maintain the four-armed form 
to joke with Her.
 
Adi 17.291
 
TEXT 291
 
TEXT
 
lukaila dui bhuja radhara agrete
bahu yatna kaila krsna, narila rakhite
SYNONYMS
 
lukaila -- He hid; dui -- two; bhuja -- arms; radhara -- of Srimati 
Radharani; agrete -- in front; bahu -- much; yatna -- endeavor; kaila -- 
did; krsna -- Lord Krsna; narila -- was unable; rakhite -- to keep.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In front of Srimati Radharani, Sri Krsna had to hide the two extra arms. 
He tried His best to keep four arms before Her, but He was completely 
unable to do so.
 
Adi 17.292
 
TEXT 292
 
TEXT
 
radhara visuddha-bhavera acintya prabhava
ye krsnere karaila dvi-bhuja-svabhava
SYNONYMS
 
radhara -- of Srimati Radharani; visuddha -- purified; bhavera -- of the 
ecstasy; acintya -- inconceivable; prabhava -- influence; ye -- which; 
krsnere -- unto Lord Krsna; karaila -- forced; dvi-bhuja -- two-armed; 
svabhava -- original form.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The influence of Radharani's pure ecstasy is so inconceivably great that 
it forced Krsna to come to His original two-armed form.
 
Adi 17.293
 
TEXT 293
 
TEXT
 
rasarambha-vidhau niliya vasata kunje mrgaksi-ganair
drstam gopayitum svam uddhura-dhiya ya susthu sandarsita
radhayah pranayasya hanta mahima yasya sriya raksitum
sa sakya prabhavisnunapi harina nasic catur-bahuta
SYNONYMS
 
rasa-arambha-vidhau -- in the matter of beginning the rasa dance; niliya 
-- having hidden; vasata -- sitting; kunje -- in a grove; mrga-aksi-
ganaih -- by the gopis, who had eyes resembling those of deer; drstam -- 
being seen; gopayitum -- to hide; svam -- Himself; uddhura-dhiya -- by 
first-class intelligence; ya -- which; susthu -- perfectly; sandarsita --
 exhibited; radhayah -- of Srimati Radharani; pranayasya -- of the love; 
hanta -- just see; mahima -- the glory; yasya -- of which; sriya -- the 
opulence; raksitum -- to protect that; sa -- that; sakya -- able; 
prabhavisnuna -- by Krsna; api -- even; harina -- by the Supreme 
Personality of Godhead; na -- not; asit -- was; catuh-bahuta -- four-
armed form.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Prior to the rasa dance, Lord Krsna hid Himself in a grove just to have 
fun. When the gopis came, their eyes resembling those of deer, by His 
sharp intelligence He exhibited His beautiful four-armed form to hide 
Himself. But when Srimati Radharani came there, Krsna could not maintain 
His four arms in Her presence. This is the wonderful glory of Her love."
 
PURPORT
 
This is a quotation from the Ujjvala-nilamani (Nayika-bheda 7), by Srila 
Rupa Gosvami.
 
Adi 17.294
 
TEXT 294
 
TEXT
 
sei vrajesvara -- ihan jagannatha pita
sei vrajesvari -- ihan sacidevi mata
SYNONYMS
 
sei -- that; vrajesvara -- the King of Vraja; ihan -- now; jagannatha -- 
Jagannatha Misra; pita -- the father of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sei -- 
that; vrajesvari -- Queen of Vraja; ihan -- now; sacidevi -- Sacidevi; 
mata -- the mother of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Father Nanda, the King of Vrajabhumi, is now Jagannatha Misra, the 
father of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. And mother Yasoda, the Queen of 
Vrajabhumi, is now Sacidevi, Lord Caitanya's mother.
 
Adi 17.295
 
TEXT 295
 
TEXT
 
sei nanda-suta -- ihan caitanya-gosani
sei baladeva -- ihan nityananda bhai
SYNONYMS
 
sei nanda-suta -- the same son of Nanda Maharaja; ihan -- now; caitanya-
gosani -- Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sei baladeva -- the selfsame Baladeva; 
ihan -- now; nityananda bhai -- Nityananda Prabhu, the brother of Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The former son of Nanda Maharaja is now Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and the 
former Baladeva, Krsna's brother, is now Nityananda Prabhu, the brother 
of Lord Caitanya.
 
Adi 17.296
 
TEXT 296
 
TEXT
 
vatsalya, dasya, sakhya -- tina bhavamaya
sei nityananda -- krsna-caitanya-sahaya
SYNONYMS
 
vatsalya -- paternity; dasya -- servitude; sakhya -- fraternity; tina -- 
three; bhava-maya -- emotional ecstasies; sei -- that; nityananda -- 
Nityananda Prabhu; krsna-caitanya -- of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sahaya 
-- the assistant.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Sri Nityananda Prabhu always feels the ecstatic emotions of paternity, 
servitude and friendship. He always assists Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu in 
that way.
 
Adi 17.297
 
TEXT 297
 
TEXT
 
prema-bhakti diya tenho bhasa'la jagate
tanra caritra loke na pare bujhite
SYNONYMS
 
prema-bhakti -- devotional service; diya -- giving; tenho -- Lord 
Nityananda Prabhu; bhasa'la -- overflooded; jagate -- in the world; 
tanra -- His; caritra -- character; loke -- people; na -- not; pare -- 
able; bujhite -- to understand.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Sri Nityananda Prabhu overflooded the entire world by distributing 
transcendental loving service. No one can understand His character and 
activities.
 
Adi 17.298
 
TEXT 298
 
TEXT
 
advaita-acarya-gosani bhakta-avatara
krsna avatariya kaila bhaktira pracara
SYNONYMS
 
advaita-acarya -- Sri Advaita Prabhu; gosani -- spiritual master; bhakta-
avatara -- the incarnation of a devotee; krsna -- the Supreme 
Personality of Godhead; avatariya -- descending; kaila -- did; bhaktira -
- of devotional service; pracara -- propagation.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Srila Advaita Acarya Prabhu appeared as an incarnation of a devotee. He 
is in the category of Krsna, but He descended to this earth to propagate 
devotional service.
 
Adi 17.299
 
TEXT 299
 
TEXT
 
sakhya, dasya, -- dui bhava sahaja tanhara
kabhu prabhu karena tanre guru-vyavahara
SYNONYMS
 
sakhya -- fraternity; dasya -- servitude; dui -- two; bhava -- ecstasies;
 sahaja -- natural; tanhara -- His; kabhu -- sometimes; prabhu -- Lord 
Caitanya; karena -- does; tanre -- to Him; guru -- of spiritual master; 
vyavahara -- treatment.
 
TRANSLATION
 
His natural emotions were always on the platform of fraternity and 
servitude, but the Lord sometimes treated Him as His spiritual master.
 
Adi 17.300
 
TEXT 300
 
TEXT
 
srivasadi yata mahaprabhura bhakta-gana
nija nija bhave karena caitanya-sevana
SYNONYMS
 
srivasa-adi -- headed by Srivasa Thakura; yata -- all; mahaprabhura -- 
of Caitanya Mahaprabhu; bhakta-gana -- devotees; nija nija -- in their 
own respective; bhave -- emotions; karena -- do; caitanya-sevana -- 
service to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
TRANSLATION
 
All the devotees of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, headed by Srivasa Thakura, 
have their own emotional humors in which they render service unto Him.
 
Adi 17.301
 
TEXT 301
 
TEXT
 
pandita-gosani adi yanra yei rasa
sei sei rase prabhu hana tanra vasa
SYNONYMS
 
pandita-gosani -- Gadadhara Pandita; adi -- headed by; yanra -- whose; 
yei -- whatever; rasa -- transcendental mellow; sei sei -- that 
respective; rase -- by the mellow; prabhu -- the Lord; hana -- is; tanra 
-- his; vasa -- under control.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Personal associates like Gadadhara, Svarupa Damodara, Ramananda Raya, 
and the six Gosvamis (headed by Rupa Gosvami) are all situated in their 
respective transcendental humors. Thus the Lord submits to various 
positions in various transcendental mellows.
 
PURPORT
 
In verses 296 through 301 the emotional devoted service of Sri 
Nityananda, Sri Advaita Prabhu and others has been fully described. 
Describing such individual service, the Gaura-ganoddesa-dipika (11–16) 
declares that although Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu appeared as a devotee, 
He is none other than the son of Nanda Maharaja. Similarly, although Sri 
Nityananda Prabhu appeared as Lord Caitanya's assistant, He is none 
other than Baladeva, the carrier of the plow. Advaita Acarya is the 
incarnation of Sadasiva from the spiritual world. All the devotees 
headed by Srivasa Thakura are His marginal energy, whereas the devotees 
headed by Gadadhara Pandita are manifestations of His internal potency.
 
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, Advaita Prabhu and Nityananda Prabhu all belong 
to the visnu-tattva category. Because Lord Caitanya is an ocean of mercy,
 He is addressed as mahaprabhu, whereas Nityananda and Advaita, being 
two great personalities who assist Lord Caitanya, are addressed as 
prabhu. Thus there are two prabhus and one mahaprabhu. Gadadhara Gosvami 
is a representative of a perfect brahmana spiritual master. Srivasa 
Thakura represents a perfect brahmana devotee. These five are known as 
the Panca-tattva.
 
Adi 17.302
 
TEXT 302
 
TEXT
 
tihan syama, -- vamsi-mukha, gopa-vilasi
ihan gaura -- kabhu dvija, kabhu ta' sannyasi
SYNONYMS
 
tihan -- in krsna-lila; syama -- blackish color; vamsi-mukha -- a flute 
in the mouth; gopa-vilasi -- an enjoyer as a cowherd boy; ihan -- now; 
gaura -- fair complexion; kabhu -- sometimes; dvija -- brahmana; kabhu --
 sometimes; ta' -- certainly; sannyasi -- in the renounced order of life.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In krsna-lila the Lord's complexion is blackish. Holding a flute to His 
mouth, He enjoys as a cowherd boy. Now the selfsame person has appeared 
with a fair complexion, sometimes acting as a brahmana and sometimes 
accepting the renounced order of life.
 
Adi 17.303
 
TEXT 303
 
TEXT
 
ataeva apane prabhu gopi-bhava dhari'
vrajendra-nandane kahe ‘prana-natha' kari'
SYNONYMS
 
ataeva -- therefore; apane -- personally; prabhu -- the Lord; gopi-bhava 
-- the ecstasy of the gopis; dhari' -- accepting; vrajendra-nandane -- 
the son of Nanda Maharaja; kahe -- addresses; prana-natha -- O Lord of 
My life (husband); kari' -- accepting.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Therefore the Lord Himself, accepting the emotional ecstasy of the gopis,
 now addresses the son of Nanda Maharaja, "O master of My life! O My 
dear husband!"
 
Adi 17.304
 
TEXT 304
 
TEXT
 
sei krsna, sei gopi, -- parama virodha
acintya caritra prabhura ati sudurbodha
SYNONYMS
 
sei krsna -- that Krsna; sei gopi -- that gopi; parama virodha -- very 
contradictory; acintya -- inconceivable; caritra -- character; prabhura -
- of the Lord; ati -- very; sudurbodha -- difficult to understand.
 
TRANSLATION
 
He is Krsna, yet He has accepted the mood of the gopis. How is it so? It 
is the inconceivable character of the Lord, which is very difficult to 
understand.
 
PURPORT
 
Krsna's accepting the part of the gopis is certainly contradictory 
according to any mundane calculations, but the Lord, by His 
inconceivable character, may act like the gopis and feel separation from 
Krsna, although He is Krsna Himself. Such a contradiction can be 
reconciled only in the Supreme Personality of Godhead because He has 
energy that is inconceivable (acintya), which can make possible that 
which is impossible to do (aghata-ghatana-patiyasi). Such contradictions 
are very difficult to understand unless a devotee strictly follows the 
Vaisnava philosophy under the direction of the Gosvamis. Therefore 
Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami ends every chapter with this verse:
 
sri-rupa-raghunatha-pade yara asa
caitanya-caritamrta kahe krsnadasa
 
"Praying at the lotus feet of Sri Rupa and Sri Raghunatha, always 
desiring their mercy, I, Krsnadasa, narrate Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, 
following in their footsteps."
 
In a song by Narottama dasa Thakura it is stated:
 
rupa-raghunatha-pade ha-ibe akuti
kabe hama bujhaba se yugala-piriti
 
The conjugal love between Radha and Krsna, which is called yugala-piriti,
 is not understandable by mundane scholars, artists or poets. It is 
simply to be understood by devotees who strictly follow in the footsteps 
of the six Gosvamis. Sometimes so-called artists and poets try to 
understand the love affairs of Radha and Krsna, and they publish cheap 
books of poetry and pictures on the subject. Unfortunately, however, 
they do not understand the transcendental affairs of Radha and Krsna 
even to the smallest degree. They are simply meddling in a matter in 
which they are not fit even to enter.
 
Adi 17.305
 
TEXT 305
 
TEXT
 
ithe tarka kari' keha na kara samsaya
krsnera acintya-sakti ei mata haya
SYNONYMS
 
ithe -- in this matter; tarka kari' -- making arguments; keha -- someone;
 na -- do not; kara -- make; samsaya -- doubts; krsnera -- of Lord Krsna;
 acintya-sakti -- inconceivable potency; ei -- this; mata -- the verdict;
 haya -- is.
 
TRANSLATION
 
One cannot understand the contradictions in Lord Caitanya's character by 
putting forward mundane logic and arguments. Consequently one should not 
maintain doubts in this connection. One should simply try to understand 
the inconceivable energy of Krsna; otherwise one cannot understand how 
such contradictions are possible.
 
Adi 17.306
 
TEXT 306
 
TEXT
 
acintya, adbhuta krsna-caitanya-vihara
citra bhava, citra guna, citra vyavahara
SYNONYMS
 
acintya -- inconceivable; adbhuta -- wonderful; krsna-caitanya -- of 
Lord Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu; vihara -- pastimes; citra -- 
wonderful; bhava -- ecstasy; citra -- wonderful; guna -- qualities; 
citra -- wonderful; vyavahara -- behavior.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The pastimes of Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu are inconceivable and 
wonderful. His ecstasy is wonderful, His qualities are wonderful, and 
His behavior is wonderful.
 
Adi 17.307
 
TEXT 307
 
TEXT
 
tarke iha nahi mane yei duracara
kumbhipake pace, tara nahika nistara
SYNONYMS
 
tarke -- by arguments; iha -- this; nahi -- not; mane -- accepts; yei -- 
anyone who; duracara -- debauchee; kumbhi-pake -- in the boiling oil of 
hell; pace -- boils; tara -- his; nahika -- there is not; nistara -- 
deliverance.
 
TRANSLATION
 
If one simply adheres to mundane arguments and therefore does not accept 
this, he will boil in the hell of Kumbhipaka. For him there is no 
deliverance.
 
PURPORT
 
Kumbhipaka, a type of hellish condition, is described in Srimad-
Bhagavatam (5.26.13), wherein it is said that a person who cooks living 
birds and beasts to satisfy his tongue is brought before Yamaraja after 
death and punished in the Kumbhipaka hell. There he is put into boiling 
oil called kumbhi-paka, from which there is no deliverance. Kumbhipaka 
is meant for persons who are unnecessarily envious. Those who are 
envious of the activities of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu are punished in 
that hellish condition.
 
Adi 17.308
 
TEXT 308
 
TEXT
 
acintyah khalu ye bhava
na tams tarkena yojayet
prakrtibhyah param yac ca
tad acintyasya laksanam
SYNONYMS
 
acintyah -- inconceivable; khalu -- certainly; ye -- those; bhavah -- 
subject matters; na -- not; tan -- them; tarkena -- by argument; yojayet 
-- one may understand; prakrtibhyah -- to material nature; param -- 
transcendental; yat -- that which; ca -- and; tat -- that; acintyasya -- 
of the inconceivable; laksanam -- a symptom.
 
TRANSLATION
 
"Anything transcendental to material nature is called inconceivable, 
whereas arguments are all mundane. Since mundane arguments cannot touch 
transcendental subject matters, one should not try to understand 
transcendental subjects through mundane arguments."
 
PURPORT
 
This verse from the Mahabharata (Bhisma-parva 5.22) is also quoted in 
the Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu (2.5.93), by Srila Rupa Gosvami.
 
Adi 17.309
 
TEXT 309
 
TEXT
 
adbhuta caitanya-lilaya yahara visvasa
sei jana yaya caitanyera pada pasa
SYNONYMS
 
adbhuta -- wonderful; caitanya-lilaya -- in the pastimes of Lord 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; yahara -- anyone whose; visvasa -- faith; sei -- 
that; jana -- person; yaya -- makes progress; caitanyera -- of Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; pada -- the lotus feet; pasa -- near.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Only a person who has firm faith in the wonderful pastimes of Lord 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu can approach His lotus feet.
 
Adi 17.310
 
TEXT 310
 
TEXT
 
prasange kahila ei siddhantera sara
iha yei sune, suddha-bhakti haya tara
SYNONYMS
 
prasange -- in the course of discussion; kahila -- it was said; ei -- 
this; siddhantera -- of the conclusion; sara -- the essence; iha -- this;
 yei -- anyone who; sune -- hears; suddha-bhakti -- unalloyed devotional 
service; haya -- becomes; tara -- his.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In this discourse I have explained the essence of the devotional 
conclusion. Anyone who hears this develops unalloyed devotional service 
to the Lord.
 
Adi 17.311
 
TEXT 311
 
TEXT
 
likhita granthera yadi kari anuvada
tabe se granthera artha paiye asvada
SYNONYMS
 
likhita -- written; granthera -- of the scripture; yadi -- if; kari -- I 
do; anuvada -- repetition; tabe -- then; se granthera -- of that 
scripture; artha -- the meaning; paiye -- I can get; asvada -- taste.
 
TRANSLATION
 
If I repeat what is already written, I may thus relish the purport of 
this scripture.
 
Adi 17.312
 
TEXT 312
 
TEXT
 
dekhi granthe bhagavate vyasera acara
katha kahi' anuvada kare vara vara
SYNONYMS
 
dekhi -- I see; granthe -- in the scripture; bhagavate -- in Srimad-
Bhagavatam; vyasera -- of Srila Vyasadeva; acara -- behavior; katha -- 
narration; kahi' -- describing; anuvada -- repetition; kare -- he does; 
vara vara -- again and again.
 
TRANSLATION
 
We can see in the scripture Srimad-Bhagavatam the conduct of its author, 
Sri Vyasadeva. After speaking the narration, he repeats it again and 
again.
 
PURPORT
 
At the end of Srimad-Bhagavatam, in the Twelfth Canto, the Twelfth 
Chapter contains forty-three verses in which Sri Krsna-dvaipayana 
Vedavyasa recapitulates Srimad-Bhagavatam's entire subject matter. Sri 
Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami wants to follow in the footsteps of Sri 
Vyasadeva by recapitulating the seventeen chapters of Sri Caitanya-
caritamrta's Adi-lila.
 
Adi 17.313
 
TEXT 313
 
TEXT
 
tate adi-lilara kari pariccheda ganana
prathama paricchede kailun ‘mangalacarana'
SYNONYMS
 
tate -- therefore; adi-lilara -- of the First Canto, known as Adi-lila; 
kari -- I do; pariccheda -- chapter; ganana -- enumeration; prathama 
paricchede -- in the First Chapter; kailun -- I have done; mangala-
acarana -- invocation of auspiciousness.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Therefore I shall enumerate the chapters of the Adi-lila. In the First 
Chapter I offer obeisances to the spiritual master, for this is the 
beginning of auspicious writing.
 
Adi 17.314
 
TEXT 314
 
TEXT
 
dvitiya paricchede ‘caitanya-tattva-nirupana'
svayam bhagavan yei vrajendra-nandana
SYNONYMS
 
dvitiya paricchede -- in the Second Chapter; caitanya-tattva-nirupana -- 
description of the truth of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; svayam -- 
personally; bhagavan -- the Supreme Personality of Godhead; yei -- who; 
vrajendra-nandana -- the son of Nanda Maharaja.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Second Chapter explains the truth of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. He is 
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Krsna, the son of Maharaja 
Nanda.
 
Adi 17.315
 
TEXT 315
 
TEXT
 
tenho ta' caitanya-krsna -- sacira nandana
trtiya paricchede janmera ‘samanya' karana
SYNONYMS
 
tenho -- He; ta' -- certainly; caitanya-krsna -- Krsna with the name of 
Sri Caitanya; sacira nandana -- the son of Sacimata; trtiya paricchede --
 in the Third Chapter; janmera -- of His birth; samanya -- general; 
karana -- reason.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who is Krsna Himself, has now appeared as 
the son of mother Saci. The Third Chapter describes the general cause of 
His appearance.
 
Adi 17.316
 
TEXT 316
 
TEXT
 
tahin madhye prema-dana -- ‘visesa' karana
yuga-dharma -- krsna-nama-prema-pracarana
SYNONYMS
 
tahin madhye -- in that chapter; prema-dana -- distribution of love of 
Godhead; visesa -- specific; karana -- reason; yuga-dharma -- the 
religion of the millennium; krsna-nama -- the holy name of Lord Krsna; 
prema -- love of Godhead; pracarana -- propagating.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Third Chapter specifically describes the distribution of love of 
Godhead. It also describes the religion of the age, which is simply to 
distribute the holy name of Lord Krsna and propagate the process of 
loving Him.
 
Adi 17.317
 
TEXT 317
 
TEXT
 
caturthe kahilun janmera ‘mula' prayojana
sva-madhurya-premananda-rasa-asvadana
SYNONYMS
 
caturthe -- in the Fourth Chapter; kahilun -- I have described; janmera -
- of His birth; mula -- the real; prayojana -- necessity; sva-madhurya --
 His own transcendental sweetness; prema-ananda -- of ecstatic joy from 
love; rasa -- the mellows; asvadana -- tasting.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Fourth Chapter describes the main reason for His appearance, which 
is to taste the mellows of His own transcendental loving service and His 
own sweetness.
 
Adi 17.318
 
TEXT 318
 
TEXT
 
pancame ‘sri-nityananda'-tattva nirupana
nityananda haila rama rohini-nandana
SYNONYMS
 
pancame -- in the Fifth Chapter; sri-nityananda -- of Lord Nityananda 
Prabhu; tattva -- the truth; nirupana -- description; nityananda -- Lord 
Nityananda Prabhu; haila -- was; rama -- Balarama; rohini-nandana -- the 
son of Rohini.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Fifth Chapter describes the truth of Lord Nityananda Prabhu, who is 
none other than Balarama, the son of Rohini.
 
Adi 17.319
 
TEXT 319
 
TEXT
 
sastha paricchede ‘advaita-tattve'ra vicara
advaita-acarya -- maha-visnu-avatara
SYNONYMS
 
sastha paricchede -- in the Sixth Chapter; advaita -- of Advaita Acarya; 
tattvera -- of the truth; vicara -- consideration; advaita-acarya -- 
Advaita Prabhu; maha-visnu-avatara -- incarnation of Maha-Visnu.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Sixth Chapter considers the truth of Advaita Acarya. He is an 
incarnation of Maha-Visnu.
 
Adi 17.320
 
TEXT 320
 
TEXT
 
saptama paricchede ‘panca-tattve'ra akhyana
panca-tattva mili' yaiche kaila prema-dana
SYNONYMS
 
saptama paricchede -- in the Seventh Chapter; panca-tattvera -- of the 
five tattvas (truths); akhyana -- the elaboration; panca-tattva -- the 
five tattvas; mili' -- combining together; yaiche -- in what way; kaila -
- did; prema-dana -- distribution of love of Godhead.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Seventh Chapter describes the Panca-tattva -- Sri Caitanya, Prabhu 
Nityananda, Sri Advaita, Gadadhara and Srivasa. They all combined 
together to distribute love of Godhead everywhere.
 
Adi 17.321
 
TEXT 321
 
TEXT
 
astame ‘caitanya-lila-varnana'-karana
eka krsna-namera maha-mahima-kathana
SYNONYMS
 
astame -- in the Eighth Chapter; caitanya-lila-varnana-karana -- the 
reason for describing Caitanya Mahaprabhu's pastimes; eka -- one; krsna-
namera -- of the holy name of Lord Krsna; maha-mahima-kathana -- 
description of great glories.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Eighth Chapter gives the reason for describing Lord Caitanya's 
pastimes. It also describes the greatness of Lord Krsna's holy name.
 
Adi 17.322
 
TEXT 322
 
TEXT
 
navamete ‘bhakti-kalpa-vrksera varnana'
sri-caitanya-mali kaila vrksa aropana
SYNONYMS
 
navamete -- in the Ninth Chapter; bhakti-kalpa-vrksera -- of the desire 
tree of devotional service; varnana -- the description; sri-caitanya-
mali -- Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu as the gardener; kaila -- did; vrksa -- 
the tree; aropana -- implantation.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Ninth Chapter describes the desire tree of devotional service. Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu Himself is the gardener who planted it.
 
Adi 17.323
 
TEXT 323
 
TEXT
 
dasamete mula-skandhera ‘sakhadi-ganana'
sarva-sakha-ganera yaiche phala-vitarana
SYNONYMS
 
dasamete -- in the Tenth Chapter; mula-skandhera -- of the main trunk; 
sakha-adi -- of the branches, etc.; ganana -- enumeration; sarva-sakha-
ganera -- of all branches; yaiche -- in what way; phala-vitarana -- 
distribution of the fruits.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Tenth Chapter describes the branches and subbranches of the main 
trunk and the distribution of their fruits.
 
Adi 17.324
 
TEXT 324
 
TEXT
 
ekadase ‘nityananda-sakha-vivarana'
dvadase ‘advaita-skandha sakhara varnana'
SYNONYMS
 
ekadase -- in the Eleventh Chapter; nityananda-sakha -- of the branches 
of Sri Nityananda Prabhu; vivarana -- description; dvadase -- in the 
Twelfth Chapter; advaita-skandha -- the trunk known as Advaita Prabhu; 
sakhara -- of the branch; varnana -- description.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Eleventh Chapter describes the branch called Sri Nityananda Prabhu. 
The Twelfth Chapter describes the branch called Sri Advaita Prabhu.
 
Adi 17.325
 
TEXT 325
 
TEXT
 
trayodase mahaprabhura ‘janma-vivarana'
krsna-nama-saha yaiche prabhura janama
SYNONYMS
 
trayodase -- in the Thirteenth Chapter; mahaprabhura -- of Lord Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; janma -- of the birth; vivarana -- the description; 
krsna-nama-saha -- along with the holy name of Lord Krsna; yaiche -- in 
what way; prabhura -- of the Lord; janama -- the birth.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Thirteenth Chapter describes the birth of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, 
which took place with the chanting of the holy name of Krsna.
 
Adi 17.326
 
TEXT 326
 
TEXT
 
caturdase ‘balya-lila'ra kichu vivarana
pancadase ‘pauganda-lila'ra sanksepe kathana
SYNONYMS
 
caturdase -- in the Fourteenth Chapter; balya-lila'ra -- of the Lord's 
childhood pastimes; kichu -- some; vivarana -- description; pancadase -- 
in the Fifteenth Chapter; pauganda-lilara -- of the pastimes of the 
pauganda (boyhood) age; sanksepe -- in brief; kathana -- the telling.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The Fourteenth Chapter gives some description of the Lord's childhood 
pastimes. The Fifteenth briefly describes the Lord's boyhood pastimes.
 
Adi 17.327
 
TEXT 327
 
TEXT
 
sodasa paricchede ‘kaisora-lila'ra uddesa
saptadase ‘yauvana-lila' kahilun visesa
SYNONYMS
 
sodasa -- sixteenth; paricchede -- in the chapter; kaisora-lilara -- of 
pastimes prior to youth; uddesa -- indication; saptadase -- in the 
Seventeenth Chapter; yauvana-lila -- the pastimes of youth; kahilun -- I 
have stated; visesa -- specifically.
 
TRANSLATION
 
In the Sixteenth Chapter I have indicated the pastimes of the kaisora 
age [the age prior to youth]. In the Seventeenth Chapter I have 
specifically described His youthful pastimes.
 
Adi 17.328
 
TEXT 328
 
TEXT
 
ei saptadasa prakara adi-lilara prabandha
dvadasa prabandha tate grantha-mukhabandha
SYNONYMS
 
ei saptadasa -- these seventeen; prakara -- varieties; adi-lilara -- of 
the Adi-lila (first canto); prabandha -- subject matter; dvadasa -- 
twelve; prabandha -- subject matters; tate -- among those; grantha -- of 
the book; mukha-bandha -- prefaces.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Thus there are seventeen varieties of subjects in the first canto, which 
is known as the Adi-lila. Twelve of these constitute the preface of this 
scripture.
 
Adi 17.329
 
TEXT 329
 
TEXT
 
panca-prabandhe panca-rasera carita
sanksepe kahilun ati, -- na kailun vistrta
SYNONYMS
 
panca-prabandhe -- in five chapters; panca-rasera -- of five 
transcendental mellows; carita -- the character; sanksepe -- in brief; 
kahilun -- I stated; ati -- greatly; na kailun -- I did not make; 
vistrta -- expanded.
 
TRANSLATION
 
After the chapters of the preface, I have described five transcendental 
mellows in five chapters. I have described them very briefly rather than 
expansively.
 
Adi 17.330
 
TEXT 330
 
TEXT
 
vrndavana-dasa iha ‘caitanya-mangale'
vistari' varnila nityananda-ajna-bale
SYNONYMS
 
vrndavana-dasa -- Thakura Vrndavana dasa; iha -- this; caitanya-mangale -
- in his book Caitanya-mangala; vistari' -- expanding; varnila -- 
described; nityananda -- of Sri Nityananda Prabhu; ajna -- of the order; 
bale -- on the strength.
 
TRANSLATION
 
By the order and strength of Sri Nityananda Prabhu, Srila Vrndavana dasa 
Thakura has elaborately described in his Caitanya-mangala all that I 
have not.
 
Adi 17.331
 
TEXT 331
 
TEXT
 
sri-krsna-caitanya-lila -- adbhuta, ananta
brahma-siva-sesa yanra nahi paya anta
SYNONYMS
 
sri-krsna-caitanya-lila -- the pastimes of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; 
adbhuta -- wonderful; ananta -- unlimited; brahma -- Lord Brahma; siva --
 Lord Siva; sesa -- Lord Sesa Naga; yanra -- of which; nahi -- not; paya 
-- get; anta -- end.
 
TRANSLATION
 
The pastimes of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu are wonderful and unlimited.
 Even personalities like Lord Brahma, Lord Siva and Sesa Naga cannot 
find their end.
 
Adi 17.332
 
TEXT 332
 
TEXT
 
ye yei amsa kahe, sune sei dhanya
acire milibe tare sri-krsna-caitanya
SYNONYMS
 
ye yei amsa -- any part of this; kahe -- anyone who describes; sune -- 
anyone who hears; sei -- that person; dhanya -- glorious; acire -- very 
soon; milibe -- will meet; tare -- Him; sri-krsna-caitanya -- Sri 
Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
TRANSLATION
 
Anyone who describes or hears any part of this elaborate subject will 
very soon receive the causeless mercy of Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
 
Adi 17.333
 
TEXT 333
 
TEXT
 
sri-krsna-caitanya, advaita, nityananda
srivasa-gadadharadi yata bhakta-vrnda
SYNONYMS
 
sri-krsna-caitanya -- Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; advaita -- Advaita 
Acarya Prabhu; nityananda -- Nityananda Prabhu; srivasa -- Srivasa 
Thakura; gadadhara-adi -- and others like Gadadhara; yata -- all; bhakta-
vrnda -- all devotees.
 
TRANSLATION
 
[Herein the author again describes the Panca-tattva.] Sri Krsna Caitanya,
 Prabhu Nityananda, Sri Advaita, Gadadhara, Srivasa and all the devotees 
of Lord Caitanya.
 
Adi 17.334
 
TEXT 334
 
TEXT
 
yata yata bhakta-gana vaise vrndavane
namra hana sire dharon sabara carane
SYNONYMS
 
yata yata -- each and every one; bhakta-gana -- devotees; vaise -- 
reside; vrndavane -- at Vrndavana; namra hana -- becoming humble; sire --
 on my head; dharon -- I place; sabara -- of all; carane -- the lotus 
feet.
 
TRANSLATION
 
I offer my respectful obeisances to all the residents of Vrndavana. I 
wish to place their lotus feet on my head in great humbleness.
 
Adi 17.336
 
TEXTS 335–336
 
TEXT
 
sri-svarupa-sri-rupa-sri-sanatana
sri-raghunatha-dasa, ara sri-jiva-carana
sire dhari vandon, nitya karon tanra asa
caitanya-caritamrta kahe krsnadasa
SYNONYMS
 
sri-svarupa -- Sri Svarupa Damodara; sri-rupa -- Sri Rupa Gosvami; sri-
sanatana -- Sri Sanatana Gosvami; sri-raghunatha-dasa -- Sri Raghunatha 
dasa Gosvami; ara -- and; sri-jiva-carana -- the lotus feet of Sri Jiva 
Gosvami; sire -- on the head; dhari -- placing; vandon -- I worship; 
nitya -- always; karon -- I do; tanra -- their; asa -- hope to serve; 
Caitanya-caritamrta -- the book named Sri Caitanya-caritamrta; kahe -- 
describes; krsnadasa -- Srila Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami.
 
TRANSLATION
 
I wish to place the lotus feet of the Gosvamis on my head. Their names 
are Sri Svarupa Damodara, Sri Rupa Gosvami, Sri Sanatana Gosvami, Sri 
Raghunatha dasa Gosvami and Sri Jiva Gosvami. Placing their lotus feet 
on my head, always hoping to serve them, I, Krsnadasa, narrate Sri 
Caitanya-caritamrta, following in their footsteps.
 
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports to Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, Adi-lila,
 Seventeenth Chapter, describing the pastimes of Lord Caitanya 
Mahaprabhu in His youth.
 
END OF THE ADI-LILA
 

Adi 17: The Pastimes of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu in His Youth

Chapter 17:

The Pastimes of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu in His Youth

The Seventeenth Chapter, as summarized by Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura in

his Amrta-pravaha-bhasya, describes Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu's pastimes

from His sixteenth year until the time He accepted the renounced order

of life. Srila Vrndavana dasa Thakura has already vividly described

these pastimes in the Caitanya-bhagavata; therefore Krsna dasa Kaviraja

Gosvami describes them only briefly. Vivid descriptions of some portions

of His pastimes are seen in this chapter, however, because Vrndavana

dasa Thakura has not elaborately described them.

In this chapter we shall find descriptions of the mango distribution

festival and Lord Caitanya's discourses with Chand Kazi. Finally, the

chapter shows that the same son of Mother Yasoda, Lord Krsna, tasted

four transcendental mellows of devotional service in His form of

Sacinandana, the son of mother Saci. To understand Srimati Radharani's

ecstatic love for Him, Lord Sri Krsna assumed the form of Lord Caitanya

Mahaprabhu. The attitude of Srimati Radharani is considered the

superexcellent devotional mentality. As Caitanya Mahaprabhu, Krsna

Himself assumed the position of Srimati Radharani to taste Her ecstatic

situation. No one else could do this.

When Sri Krsna assumed the form of the four-armed Narayana, the gopis

showed their respect, but they were not very interested in Him. In the

ecstatic love of the gopis, all worshipable forms but Krsna are rejected.

Among all the gopis, Srimati Radharani has the highest ecstatic love.

When Krsna in His form of Narayana saw Radharani, He could not keep His

position as Narayana, and again He assumed the form of Krsna.

The King of Vrajabhumi is Nanda Maharaja, and the same person in

Navadvipa is Jagannatha Misra, the father of Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

Similarly, Mother Yasoda is the Queen of Vrajabhumi, and in the pastimes

of Lord Caitanya she is Sacimata. Therefore the son of Saci is the son

of Yasoda. Sri Nityananda occupies an ecstatic position of parental love

in servitude and fraternal attraction. Sri Advaita Prabhu exhibits the

ecstasy of both fraternity and servitude. All the Lord's other

associates, situated in their original love, engage in the service of

Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

The same Absolute Truth who enjoys as Krsna, Syamasundara, who plays His

flute and dances with the gopis, sometimes takes birth in a brahmana

family and plays the part of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, accepting the

renounced order of life. It appears contradictory that the same Krsna

accepted the ecstasy of the gopis, and of course this is very difficult

for an ordinary person to understand. But if we accept the inconceivable

energy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, we can understand that

everything is possible. There is no need of mundane arguments in this

connection, because mundane arguments are meaningless in regard to

inconceivable potency.

At the end of the Seventeenth Chapter, Srila Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami,

following in the footsteps of Srila Vyasadeva, has summarized all the

adi-lila pastimes separately.

Adi 17.1

TEXT 1

vande svairadbhuteham tam

caitanyam yat-prasadatah

yavanah sumanayante

krsna-nama-prajalpakah

SYNONYMS

vande -- let me offer my obeisances; svaira -- completely independent;

adbhuta -- and uncommon; iham -- whose activities; tam -- unto Him;

caitanyam -- Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; yat -- of whom; prasadatah -- by

the mercy; yavanah -- even the unclean; sumanayante -- are transformed

into gentlemen; krsna-nama -- of the holy name of Lord Krsna;

prajalpakah -- taking to the chanting.

TRANSLATION

Let me offer my respectful obeisances to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, by

whose mercy even unclean yavanas become perfectly well bred gentlemen by

chanting the holy name of the Lord. Such is the power of Lord Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

PURPORT

There is a persistent misunderstanding between caste brahmanas and

advanced Vaisnavas, or gosvamis, because caste brahmanas, or smartas,

are of the opinion that one cannot become a brahmana unless he changes

his body. As we have discussed several times, it is to be understood

that by the supremely powerful potency of the Lord, as described by

Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami, everything is possible. Caitanya Mahaprabhu

is as fully independent as Krsna. Therefore no one can interfere with

His activities. If He wants, by His mercy He can convert even a yavana,

an unclean follower of non-Vedic principles, into a perfectly well

behaved gentleman. This is actually happening in our propagation of the

Krsna consciousness movement. The members of the present Krsna

consciousness movement were not born in India, nor do they belong to the

Vedic culture, but within the short time of four or five years they have

become such wonderful devotees simply by chanting the Hare Krsna mantra

that even in India they are well received as perfectly well behaved

Vaisnavas wherever they go.

Although less intelligent men cannot understand it, this is the special

power of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Actually, the body of a Krsna

conscious person changes in many ways. Even in the United States, when

our devotees chant on the street, American ladies and gentlemen inquire

from them whether they are actually Americans because no one could

expect Americans to become such nice devotees all of a sudden. Even

Christian priests are greatly surprised that all these boys from Jewish

and Christian families have joined this Krsna consciousness movement;

before joining, they never regarded any principles of religion seriously,

but now they have become sincere devotees of the Lord. Everywhere

people express this astonishment, and we take great pride in the

transcendental behavior of our students. Such wonders are possible,

however, only by the mercy of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. They are not

ordinary or mundane.

Adi 17.2

TEXT 2

TEXT

jaya jaya sri-caitanya jaya nityananda

jayadvaitacandra jaya gaura-bhakta-vrnda

SYNONYMS

jaya jaya -- all glories; sri-caitanya -- to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu;

jaya -- all glories; nityananda -- to Lord Nityananda Prabhu; jaya

advaita-candra -- all glories to Advaita Acarya; jaya gaura-bhakta-vrnda

-- all glories to the devotees of Lord Caitanya.

TRANSLATION

All glories to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu! All glories to Lord Nityananda

Prabhu! All glories to Advaita Acarya! And all glories to all the

devotees of Lord Caitanya!

Adi 17.3

TEXT 3

TEXT

kaisora-lilara sutra karila ganana

yauvana-lilara sutra kari anukrama

SYNONYMS

kaisora-lilara -- of the activities before His youth; sutra -- synopsis;

karila -- I have done; ganana -- an enumeration; yauvana-lilara -- of

the pastimes of youth; sutra -- synopsis; kari -- I enumerate; anukrama -

- in chronological order.

TRANSLATION

I have already given a synopsis of the kaisora-lila of Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu. Now let me enumerate His youthful pastimes in chronological

order.

Adi 17.4

TEXT 4

TEXT

vidya-saundarya-sad-vesa-

sambhoga-nrtya-kirtanaih

prema-nama-pradanais ca

gauro divyati yauvane

SYNONYMS

vidya -- education; saundarya -- beauty; sat-vesa -- nice dress;

sambhoga -- enjoyment; nrtya -- dancing; kirtanaih -- by chanting; prema-

nama -- the holy name of the Lord, which induces one to become a devotee;

pradanaih -- by distributing; ca -- and; gaurah -- Lord Sri

Gaurasundara; divyati -- illuminated; yauvane -- in His youth.

TRANSLATION

Exhibiting His scholarship, beauty and fine dress, Lord Caitanya danced

and chanted as He distributed the holy name of the Lord to awaken

dormant love of Krsna. Thus Lord Sri Gaurasundara shone in His youthful

pastimes.

Adi 17.5

TEXT 5

TEXT

yauvana-pravese angera anga vibhusana

divya vastra, divya vesa, malya-candana

SYNONYMS

yauvana-pravese -- on the entrance of His youth; angera -- of the body;

anga -- limbs; vibhusana -- ornaments; divya -- transcendental; vastra --

garments; divya -- transcendental; vesa -- dress; malya -- garland;

candana -- (smeared with) sandalwood pulp.

TRANSLATION

As He entered His youth, the Lord decorated Himself with ornaments,

dressed Himself in fine cloth, garlanded Himself with flowers and

smeared Himself with sandalwood.

Adi 17.6

TEXT 6

TEXT

vidyara auddhatye kahon na kare ganana

sakala pandita jini' kare adhyapana

SYNONYMS

vidyara auddhatye -- because of pride in education; kahon -- anyone; na -

- does not; kare -- do; ganana -- care; sakala -- all; pandita --

learned scholars; jini' -- conquering; kare -- does; adhyapana --

studies.

TRANSLATION

By dint of pride in His education, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, not caring

for anyone else, defeated all kinds of learned scholars while executing

His studies.

Adi 17.7

TEXT 7

TEXT

vayu-vyadhi-cchale kaila prema parakasa

bhakta-gana lana kaila vividha vilasa

SYNONYMS

vayu-vyadhi -- disease caused by disturbance of the air in the body;

chale -- on the plea of; kaila -- made; prema -- love of Godhead;

parakasa -- manifestation; bhakta -- gana -- the devotees; lana --

taking with Him; kaila -- did; vividha -- varieties of; vilasa --

pastimes.

TRANSLATION

In His youth the Lord exhibited His ecstatic love of Krsna on the plea

of disturbances of the bodily airs. Accompanied by His confidential

devotees, He enjoyed various pastimes in this way.

PURPORT

According to Ayur-vedic treatment, the entire physiological system is

conducted by three elements, namely vayu, pitta and kapha (air, bile and

mucus). Secretions within the body transform into other secretions like

blood, urine and stool, but if there are disturbances in the metabolism,

the secretions turn into kapha (mucus) by the influence of the air

within the body. According to the Ayur-vedic system, when the secretion

of bile and formation of mucus disturb the air circulating within the

body, fifty-nine varieties of diseases may occur. One such disease is

craziness.

On the plea of disturbance of the bodily air and metabolism, Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu acted as if crazy. Thus in His school He began to

explain the grammar of verbs through Krsna consciousness. Explaining

everything in grammar in relationship to Krsna, the Lord induced His

students to refrain from worldly education, for it is better to become

Krsna conscious and in this way attain the highest perfectional platform

of education. On these grounds, Sri Jiva Gosvami later compiled the

grammar entitled Hari-namamrta-vyakarana. People in general consider

such explanations crazy. Therefore the Lord's purpose in His attitude of

craziness was to explain that there is nothing within our experience but

Krsna consciousness, for everything may be dovetailed with Krsna

consciousness. These pastimes of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu have been very

vividly described in the Caitanya-bhagavata, Madhya-lila, Chapter One.

Adi 17.8

TEXT 8

TEXT

tabeta karila prabhu gayate gamana

isvara-purira sange tathai milana

SYNONYMS

tabeta -- thereafter; karila -- did; prabhu -- Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu;

gayate -- to Gaya; gamana -- travel; isvara-purira sange -- with Isvara

Puri; tathai -- there; milana -- meeting.

TRANSLATION

Thereafter the Lord went to Gaya. There He met Srila Isvara Puri.

PURPORT

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to Gaya to offer respectful oblations to

His forefathers. This process is called pinda-dana. In Vedic society,

after the death of a relative, especially one's father or mother, one

must go to Gaya and there offer oblations to the lotus feet of Lord

Visnu. Therefore hundreds and thousands of men gather in Gaya daily to

offer such oblations, or sraddha. Following this principle, Lord

Caitanya Mahaprabhu also went there to offer pinda to His dead father.

Fortunately He met Isvara Puri there.

Adi 17.9

TEXT 9

TEXT

diksa-anantare haila, premera prakasa

dese agamana punah premera vilasa

SYNONYMS

diksa -- initiation; anantare -- immediately after; haila -- became;

premera -- of love of Godhead; prakasa -- exhibition; dese -- in His

home country; agamana -- coming back; punah -- again; premera -- of love

of God; vilasa -- enjoyment.

TRANSLATION

In Gaya, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was initiated by Isvara Puri, and

immediately afterwards He exhibited signs of love of Godhead. He again

displayed such symptoms after returning home.

PURPORT

When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to Gaya, accompanied by many of His

disciples, He became sick on the way. He had such a high fever that He

asked His students to bring water that had washed the feet of brahmanas,

and when they brought it the Lord drank it and was cured. Therefore

everyone should respect the position of a brahmana, as indicated by Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Neither the Lord nor His followers displayed any

disrespect to brahmanas.

The followers of the Lord must be prepared to offer brahmanas all due

respect. But preachers of Lord Caitanya's cult object if someone

presents himself as a brahmana without having the necessary

qualifications. The followers of Lord Caitanya cannot blindly accept

that everyone born in a brahmana family is a brahmana. Therefore one

should not indiscriminately follow the Lord's example of showing respect

to brahmanas by drinking water that has washed their feet. Gradually the

brahmana families have become degraded because of the contamination of

Kali-yuga. Thus they misguide people by exploiting their sentiments.

Adi 17.10

TEXT 10

TEXT

sacike prema-dana, tabe advaita-milana

advaita paila visvarupa-darasana

SYNONYMS

sacike -- unto mother Sacidevi; prema-dana -- giving love of Godhead;

tabe -- thereafter; advaita -- with Advaita Acarya; milana -- meeting;

advaita -- Advaita Acarya; paila -- received; visva-rupa -- of the

universal form of the Lord; darasana -- vision.

TRANSLATION

Thereafter the Lord delivered love of Krsna to His mother, Sacidevi,

nullifying her offense at the feet of Advaita Acarya. Thus there was a

meeting with Advaita Acarya, who later had a vision of the Lord's

universal form.

PURPORT

One day Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was sitting on the throne of Visnu in

the house of Srivasa Prabhu, and in a mood of His own He said, "My

mother has offended the lotus feet of Advaita Acarya. Unless she

nullifies this offense at the lotus feet of a Vaisnava, it will not be

possible for her to achieve love of Krsna." Hearing this, all the

devotees went to bring Advaita Acarya there. While coming to see the

Lord, Advaita Acarya was glorifying the characteristics of mother

Sacidevi, and thus upon arriving He fell down on the ground in ecstasy.

Then, under the instruction of Lord Caitanya, Sacidevi took advantage of

this situation to touch Advaita Acarya's lotus feet. Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu was very much pleased by His mother's action, and He said, "

Now My mother's offense at the lotus feet of Advaita Acarya has been

rectified, and she may have love of Krsna without difficulty." By this

example Lord Caitanya taught everyone that although one may be very much

advanced in Krsna consciousness, if one offends the lotus feet of a

Vaisnava his advancement will not bear fruit. We should therefore be

very cautious not to offend a Vaisnava. Sri Caitanya-caritamrta has

described such an offense as follows:

yadi vaisnava-aparadha uthe hati mata

upade va chinde, tara sukhi' yaya pata

(Cc. Madhya 19.156)

As a mad elephant may trample all the plants in a garden, so by

committing one offense at the lotus feet of a Vaisnava one may spoil all

the devotional service he has accumulated in his life.

After this incident, one day Advaita Acarya Prabhu requested Caitanya

Mahaprabhu to display the universal form He had very kindly shown Arjuna.

Lord Caitanya agreed to this proposal, and Advaita Prabhu was fortunate

enough to see the universal form of the Lord.

Adi 17.11

TEXT 11

TEXT

prabhura abhiseka tabe karila srivasa

khate vasi' prabhu kaila aisvarya prakasa

SYNONYMS

prabhura -- of the Lord; abhiseka -- worship; tabe -- after that; karila

-- did; srivasa -- Srivasa; khate -- on the cot; vasi' -- sitting;

prabhu -- Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; kaila -- did; aisvarya --

opulence; prakasa -- manifestation.

TRANSLATION

Srivasa Thakura then worshiped Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu by the process

of abhiseka. Sitting on a cot, the Lord exhibited transcendental

opulence.

PURPORT

Abhiseka is a special function for the installation of the Deity. In

this ceremony the Deity is bathed with milk and water and then worshiped

and given a change of dress. This abhiseka function was especially

observed at the house of Srivasa. All the devotees, according to their

means, worshiped the Lord with all kinds of paraphernalia, and the Lord

gave benedictions to each devotee according to his desire.

Adi 17.12

TEXT 12

TEXT

tabe nityananda-svarupera agamana

prabhuke miliya paila sad-bhuja-darsana

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; nityananda-svarupera -- of the Personality of

Godhead Nityananda; agamana -- appearance; prabhuke -- Lord Caitanya

Mahaprabhu; miliya -- meeting; paila -- obtained; sat-bhuja-darsana -- a

vision of the six-armed Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

TRANSLATION

After this function at the house of Srivasa Thakura, Nityananda Prabhu

appeared, and when He met with Lord Caitanya He got the opportunity to

see Him in His six-armed form.

PURPORT

The form of Sad-bhuja, the six-armed Lord Gaurasundara, is a

representation of three incarnations. The form of Sri Ramacandra is

symbolized by a bow in one hand and an arrow in another, the form of

Lord Sri Krsna is symbolized by a stick and a flute like those generally

held by a cowherd boy, and Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu is symbolized by a

sannyasa-danda and a kamandalu, or waterpot.

Srila Nityananda Prabhu was born in the village of Ekacakra, in the

district of Birbhum, as the son of Padmavati and Hadai Pandita. In His

childhood He played like Balarama. When He was growing up, a sannyasi

came to the house of Hadai Pandita and begged to have the pandita's son

as his brahmacari assistant. Hadai Pandita immediately agreed and

delivered his son to him, although the separation was greatly shocking,

so much so that Hadai lost his life after the separation. Nityananda

Prabhu traveled on many pilgrimages with the sannyasi. It is said that

for many days He lived at Mathura with him, and at that time He heard

about Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu's pastimes in Navadvipa. Therefore He

came down to Bengal to see the Lord. When Lord Nityananda came to

Navadvipa, He was a guest at the house of Nandana Acarya. Understanding

that Nityananda Prabhu had arrived, Lord Caitanya sent His devotees to

Him, and thus there was a meeting between Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and

Nityananda Prabhu.

Adi 17.13

TEXT 13

TEXT

prathame sad-bhuja tanre dekhaila isvara

sankha-cakra-gada-padma-sarnga-venu-dhara

SYNONYMS

prathame -- at first; sat-bhuja -- six-armed; tanre -- unto Him;

dekhaila -- showed; isvara -- the Lord; sankha -- conchshell; cakra --

disc; gada -- club; padma -- lotus flower; sarnga -- bow; venu -- flute;

dhara -- carrying.

TRANSLATION

One day Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu exhibited to Lord Nityananda Prabhu a

six-armed form bearing a conchshell, disc, club, lotus flower, bow and

flute.

Adi 17.14

TEXT 14

TEXT

tabe catur-bhuja haila, tina anga vakra

dui haste venu bajaya, duye sankha-cakra

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; catuh-bhuja -- four-armed; haila -- became; tina --

three; anga -- body; vakra -- curved; dui haste -- in two hands; venu

bajaya -- blowing the flute; duye -- in two (hands); sankha-cakra --

conchshell and disc.

TRANSLATION

Thereafter the Lord showed Him His four-armed form, standing in a three-

curved posture. With two hands He played upon a flute, and in the other

two He carried a conchshell and disc.

Adi 17.15

TEXT 15

TEXT

tabe ta' dvi-bhuja kevala vamsi-vadana

syama-anga pita-vastra vrajendra-nandana

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; ta' -- certainly; dvi-bhuja -- two-handed; kevala --

only; vamsi -- flute; vadana -- on the mouth; syama -- bluish; anga --

body; pita-vastra -- yellow dress; vrajendra -- nandana -- the son of

Nanda Maharaja.

TRANSLATION

Finally the Lord showed Nityananda Prabhu His two-armed form of Krsna,

the son of Maharaja Nanda, simply playing on His flute, His bluish body

dressed in yellow garments.

PURPORT

Sri Caitanya-mangala vividly elaborates upon this description.

Adi 17.16

TEXT 16

TEXT

tabe nityananda-gosanira vyasa-pujana

nityanandavese kaila musala dharana

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; nityananda -- Nityananda; gosanira -- of the Lord;

vyasa-pujana -- worshiping Vyasadeva or the spiritual master; nityananda-

avese -- in the ecstasy of becoming Nityananda; kaila -- did; musala

dharana -- carrying a plowlike weapon called a musala.

TRANSLATION

Nityananda Prabhu then arranged to offer Vyasa-puja, or worship of the

spiritual master, to Lord Sri Gaurasundara. But Lord Caitanya carried

the plowlike weapon called musala in the ecstasy of being Nityananda

Prabhu.

PURPORT

By the order of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, Nityananda Prabhu arranged for

the Vyasa-puja of the Lord on the night of the full moon. He arranged

for the Vyasa-puja, or guru-puja, through the agency of Srivasa

Thakura. Since Vyasadeva is the original guru (spiritual master) of all

who follow the Vedic principles, worship of the spiritual master is

called Vyasa-puja. Nityananda Prabhu arranged for the Vyasa-puja, and

sankirtana was going on, but when He tried to put a garland on the

shoulder of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, He saw Himself in Lord Caitanya.

There is no difference between the spiritual positions of Lord Caitanya

Mahaprabhu and Nityananda Prabhu, or Krsna and Balarama. All of Them are

but different manifestations of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

During this special ceremony, all the devotees of Lord Caitanya

Mahaprabhu could understand that there is no difference between Lord

Caitanya and Nityananda Prabhu.

Adi 17.17

TEXT 17

TEXT

tabe saci dekhila, rama-krsna -- dui bhai

tabe nistarila prabhu jagai-madhai

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; saci -- mother Sacidevi; dekhila -- saw; rama-krsna -

- Lord Krsna and Lord Balarama; dui bhai -- two brothers; tabe --

thereafter; nistarila -- delivered; prabhu -- the Lord; jagai-madhai --

the two brothers Jagai and Madhai.

TRANSLATION

Thereafter mother Sacidevi saw the brothers Krsna and Balarama in Their

manifestation of Lord Caitanya and Nityananda. Then the Lord delivered

the two brothers Jagai and Madhai.

PURPORT

One night Sacidevi dreamt that the Deities in her house, Krsna and

Balarama, had taken the forms of Caitanya and Nityananda and were

fighting one another, as children do, to eat the naivedya, or offering

to the Deities. The next day, by the will of Lord Caitanya, Sacidevi

invited Nityananda to take prasadam at her house. Thus Visvambhara (Lord

Caitanya) and Nityananda were eating together, and Sacidevi realized

that They were none other than Krsna and Balarama. Seeing this, she

fainted.

Jagai and Madhai were two brothers born in Navadvipa in a respectable

brahmana family who later became addicted to all kinds of sinful

activities. By the order of Lord Caitanya, both Nityananda Prabhu and

Haridasa Thakura used to preach the cult of Krsna consciousness door to

door. In the course of such preaching they found Jagai and Madhai, two

maddened drunken brothers, who, upon seeing them, began to chase them.

On the next day, Madhai struck Nityananda Prabhu on the head with a

piece of earthen pot, thus drawing blood. When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu

heard of this, He immediately came to the spot, ready to punish both

brothers, but when the all-merciful Lord Gauranga saw Jagai's repentant

behavior, He immediately embraced him. By seeing the Supreme Personality

of Godhead face to face and embracing Him, both the sinful brothers were

at once cleansed. Thus they received initiation into the chanting of the

Hare Krsna maha-mantra from the Lord and were delivered.

Adi 17.18

TEXT 18

TEXT

tabe sapta-prahara chila prabhu bhavavese

yatha tatha bhakta-gana dekhila visese

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; sapta-prahara -- twenty-one hours; chila -- remained;

prabhu -- the Lord; bhava-avese -- in ecstasy; yatha -- anywhere; tatha

-- everywhere; bhakta-gana -- the devotees; dekhila -- saw; visese --

specifically.

TRANSLATION

After this incident, the Lord remained in an ecstatic position for

twenty-one hours, and all the devotees saw His specific pastimes.

PURPORT

In the Deity's room there must be a bed for the Deity behind His

throne. (This system should immediately be introduced in all our centers.

It does not matter whether the bed is big or small; it should be of a

size the Deity room can conveniently accommodate, but there must be at

least a small bed.) One day in the house of Srivasa Thakura, Lord

Caitanya Mahaprabhu sat down on the bed of Visnu, and all the devotees

worshiped Him with the Vedic mantras of the Purusa-sukta, beginning with

sahasra-sirsa purusah sahasraksah sahasra-pat. This veda-stuti should

also be introduced, if possible, for installations of Deities. While

bathing the Deity, all the priests and devotees must chant this Purusa-

sukta and offer the appropriate paraphernalia for worshiping the Deity,

such as flowers, fruits, incense, arati paraphernalia, naivedya, vastra

and ornaments. All the devotees worshiped Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu in

this way, and the Lord remained in ecstasy for seven praharas, or twenty-

one hours. He took this opportunity to show the devotees that He is the

original Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krsna, who is the source of all

other incarnations, as confirmed in the Bhagavad-gita (10.8): aham

sarvasya prabhavo mattah sarvam pravartate. All the different forms of

the Supreme Personality of Godhead, or visnu-tattva, emanate from the

body of Lord Krsna. Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu exposed all the private

desires of the devotees, and thus all of them became fully confident

that Lord Caitanya is the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

Some devotees call this exhibition of ecstasy by the Lord sata-prahariya

bhava, or "the ecstasy of twenty-one hours," and others call it

mahabhava-prakasa or maha-prakasa. There is a description of this sata-

prahariya bhava in the Caitanya-bhagavata, Madhya-khanda, Chapter Nine,

which mentions that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu blessed a maidservant named

Duhkhi with the name Sukhi. He called for Kholaveca Sridhara and showed

him His maha-prakasa. Then He called for Murari Gupta and showed him His

feature as Lord Ramacandra. He offered His blessings to Haridasa Thakura,

and at this time He also asked Advaita Prabhu to explain the Bhagavad-

gita as it is (gitara satya-patha) and showed special favor to Mukunda.

Adi 17.19

TEXT 19

TEXT

varaha-avesa haila murari-bhavane

tanra skandhe cadi' prabhu nacila angane

SYNONYMS

varaha-avesa -- the ecstasy of becoming Varahadeva; haila -- became;

murari-bhavane -- in the house of Murari Gupta; tanra skandhe -- on the

shoulders of Murari Gupta; cadi' -- riding; prabhu -- the Lord; nacila --

danced; angane -- in the yard.

TRANSLATION

One day Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu felt the ecstasy of the boar incarnation

and got up on the shoulders of Murari Gupta. Thus they both danced in

Murari Gupta's courtyard.

PURPORT

One day Caitanya Mahaprabhu began to cry out, "Sukara! Sukara!" Thus

crying out for the boar incarnation of the Lord, He assumed His form as

the boar incarnation and got up on the shoulders of Murari Gupta. He

carried a small gadu, a small waterpot with a nozzle, and thus He

symbolically picked up the earth from the depths of the ocean, for this

is the pastime of Lord Varaha.

Adi 17.20

TEXT 20

TEXT

tabe suklambarera kaila tandula-bhaksana

‘harer nama' slokera kaila artha vivarana

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; suklambarera -- of Suklambara Brahmacari; kaila --

did; tandula -- raw rice; bhaksana -- eating; harer nama slokera -- of

the verse celebrated as such; kaila -- did; artha -- of the meaning;

vivarana -- explanation.

TRANSLATION

After this incident the Lord ate raw rice given by Suklambara Brahmacari

and explained very elaborately the import of the "harer nama" sloka

mentioned in the Brhan-naradiya Purana.

PURPORT

Suklambara Brahmacari resided in Navadvipa on the bank of the Ganges.

When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was dancing in ecstasy, he approached the

Lord with a begging bag containing rice. The Lord was so pleased with

His devotee that He immediately snatched the bag and began to eat the

raw rice. No one forbade Him, and thus He finished the entire supply of

rice.

Adi 17.21

TEXT 21

TEXT

harer nama harer nama

harer namaiva kevalam

kalau nasty eva nasty eva

nasty eva gatir anyatha

SYNONYMS

hareh nama -- the holy name of the Lord; hareh nama -- the holy name of

the Lord; hareh nama -- the holy name of the Lord; eva -- certainly;

kevalam -- only; kalau -- in the Age of Kali; na asti -- there is none;

eva -- certainly; na asti -- there is none; eva -- certainly; na asti --

there is none; eva -- certainly; gatih -- destination; anyatha --

otherwise.

TRANSLATION

"‘In this Age of Kali there is no other means, no other means, no other

means for self-realization than chanting the holy name, chanting the

holy name, chanting the holy name of Lord Hari.'

Adi 17.22

TEXT 22

TEXT

kali-kale nama-rupe krsna-avatara

nama haite haya sarva-jagat-nistara

SYNONYMS

kali-kale -- in this Age of Kali; nama-rupe -- in the form of the holy

name; krsna -- Lord Krsna; avatara -- incarnation; nama -- holy name;

haite -- from; haya -- becomes; sarva -- all; jagat -- of the world;

nistara -- deliverance.

TRANSLATION

"In this Age of Kali, the holy name of the Lord, the Hare Krsna maha-

mantra, is the incarnation of Lord Krsna. Simply by chanting the holy

name, one associates with the Lord directly. Anyone who does this is

certainly delivered.

Adi 17.23

TEXT 23

TEXT

dardhya lagi' ‘harer nama'-ukti tina-vara

jada loka bujhaite punah ‘eva'-kara

SYNONYMS

dardhya lagi' -- in the matter of emphasizing; harer nama -- of the holy

name of Lord Hari; ukti -- there is utterance; tina-vara -- three times;

jada loka -- ordinary common people; bujhaite -- just to make them

understand; punah -- again; eva-kara -- the word eva, or "certainly."

TRANSLATION

"This verse repeats the word ‘eva' [‘certainly'] three times for

emphasis, and it also three times repeats ‘harer nama' [‘the holy name

of the Lord'], just to make common people understand.

PURPORT

To emphasize something to an ordinary person, one may repeat it three

times, just as one might say, "You must do this! You must do this! You

must do this!" Thus the Brhan-naradiya Purana repeatedly emphasizes the

chanting of the holy name so that people may take it seriously and thus

free themselves from the clutches of maya. It is our practical

experience in the Krsna consciousness movement all over the world that

many millions of people are factually coming to the spiritual stage of

life simply by chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra regularly, according

to the prescribed principles. Therefore our request to all our students

is that they daily chant at least sixteen rounds of this harer nama maha-

mantra [Cc. Adi 17.21] offenselessly, following the regulative

principles. Thus their success will be assured without a doubt.

Adi 17.24

TEXT 24

TEXT

‘kevala'-sabde punarapi niscaya-karana

jnana-yoga-tapa-karma-adi nivarana

SYNONYMS

‘kevala'-sabde -- by the word kevala, or "only"; punarapi -- again;

niscaya-karana -- final decision; jnana -- cultivation of knowledge;

yoga -- practice of the mystic yoga system; tapa -- austerity; karma --

fruitive activities; adi -- and so on; nivarana -- prohibition.

TRANSLATION

"The use of the word ‘kevala' [‘only'] prohibits all other processes,

such as the cultivation of knowledge, practice of mystic yoga, or

performance of austerities and fruitive activities.

PURPORT

Our Krsna consciousness movement stresses the chanting of the Hare Krsna

mantra only, whereas those who do not know the secret of success for

this Age of Kali unnecessarily indulge in the cultivation of knowledge,

the practice of mystic yoga or the performance of fruitive activities or

useless austerities. They are simply wasting their time and misleading

their followers. When we point this out very plainly to an audience,

members of opposing groups become angry at us. But according to the

injunctions of the sastras, we cannot make compromises with these so-

called jnanis, yogis, karmis and tapasvis. When they say they are as

good as we are, we must say that only we are good and that they are not

good. This is not our obstinacy; it is the injunction of the sastras. We

must not deviate from the injunctions of the sastras. This is confirmed

in the next verse of the Caitanya-caritamrta.

Adi 17.25

TEXT 25

TEXT

anyatha ye mane, tara nahika nistara

nahi, nahi, nahi -- e tina ‘eva'-kara

SYNONYMS

anyatha -- otherwise; ye -- anyone who; mane -- accepts; tara -- of him;

nahika -- there is no; nistara -- deliverance; nahi nahi nahi -- there

is nothing else, nothing else, nothing else; e -- in this; tina -- three;

eva-kara -- bearing the meaning of emphasis.

TRANSLATION

"This verse clearly states that anyone who accepts any other path cannot

be delivered. This is the reason for the triple repetition ‘nothing else,

nothing else, nothing else,' which emphasizes the real process of self-

realization.

Adi 17.26

TEXT 26

TEXT

trna haite nica hana sada labe nama

apani nirabhimani, anye dibe mana

SYNONYMS

trna -- grass; haite -- than; nica -- lower; hana -- becoming; sada --

always; labe -- chant; nama -- the holy name; apani -- personally;

nirabhimani -- without honor; anye -- unto others; dibe -- you should

give; mana -- all respect.

TRANSLATION

"To chant the holy name always, one should be humbler than the grass in

the street and devoid of all desire for personal honor, but one should

offer others all respectful obeisances.

Adi 17.27

TEXT 27

TEXT

taru-sama sahisnuta vaisnava karibe

bhartsana-tadane kake kichu na balibe

SYNONYMS

taru-sama -- like a tree; sahisnuta -- forbearance; vaisnava -- devotee;

karibe -- should practice; bhartsana -- rebuking; tadane -- chastising;

kake -- unto anyone; kichu -- something; na -- not; balibe -- will utter.

TRANSLATION

"A devotee engaged in chanting the holy name of the Lord should practice

forbearance like that of a tree. Even if rebuked or chastised, he should

not say anything to others to retaliate.

Adi 17.28

TEXT 28

TEXT

katileha taru yena kichu na bolaya

sukaiya mare, tabu jala na magaya

SYNONYMS

katileha -- even being cut; taru -- the tree; yena -- as; kichu --

something; na -- not; bolaya -- says; sukaiya -- drying up; mare -- dies;

tabu -- still; jala -- water; na -- does not; magaya -- ask for.

TRANSLATION

"For even if one cuts a tree, it never protests, and even if it is

drying up and dying, it does not ask anyone for water.

PURPORT

This practice of forbearance (taror api sahisnuna) is very difficult,

but when one actually engages in chanting the Hare Krsna mantra, the

quality of forbearance automatically develops. A person advanced in

spiritual consciousness through the chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra

need not practice to develop it separately, for a devotee develops all

good qualities simply by chanting the Hare Krsna mantra regularly.

Adi 17.29

TEXT 29

TEXT

ei-mata vaisnava kare kichu na magiba

ayacita-vrtti, kimva saka-phala khaiba

SYNONYMS

ei-mata -- in this way; vaisnava -- a devotee; kare -- from anyone;

kichu -- anything; na -- not; magiba -- shall ask for; ayacita-vrtti --

the profession of not asking for anything; kimva -- or; saka --

vegetables; phala -- fruits; khaiba -- shall eat.

TRANSLATION

"Thus a Vaisnava should not ask anything from anyone else. If someone

gives him something without being asked, he should accept it, but if

nothing comes, a Vaisnava should be satisfied to eat whatever vegetables

and fruits are easily available.

Adi 17.30

TEXT 30

TEXT

sada nama la-iba, yatha-labhete santosa

eita acara kare bhakti-dharma-posa

SYNONYMS

sada -- always; nama -- the holy name; la-iba -- one should chant; yatha

-- inasmuch as; labhete -- gains; santosa -- satisfaction; eita -- this;

acara -- behavior; kare -- does; bhakti-dharma -- of devotional service;

posa -- maintenance.

TRANSLATION

"One should strictly follow the principle of always chanting the holy

name, and one should be satisfied with whatever he gets easily. Such

devotional behavior solidly maintains one's devotional service.

Adi 17.31

TEXT 31

TEXT

trnad api su-nicena

taror api sahisnuna

amanina mana-dena

kirtaniyah sada harih

SYNONYMS

trnat api -- than downtrodden grass; su-nicena -- being lower; taroh api

-- than a tree; sahisnuna -- with more tolerance; amanina --

without being puffed up by false pride; mana-dena -- giving respect to

all; kirtaniyah -- to be chanted; sada -- always; harih -- the holy name

of the Lord.

TRANSLATION

"One who thinks himself lower than the grass, who is more tolerant than

a tree, and who does not expect personal honor yet is always prepared to

give all respect to others can very easily always chant the holy name of

the Lord."

PURPORT

The grass is specifically mentioned in this verse because everyone

tramples upon it yet the grass never protests. This example indicates

that a spiritual master or leader should not be proud of his position;

being always humbler than an ordinary common man, he should go on

preaching the cult of Caitanya Mahaprabhu by chanting the Hare Krsna

mantra.

Adi 17.32

TEXT 32

TEXT

urdhva-bahu kari' kahon, suna, sarva-loka

nama-sutre ganthi' para kanthe ei sloka

SYNONYMS

urdhva-bahu -- raising my hands; kari' -- doing so; kahon -- I declare;

suna -- please hear; sarva-loka -- all persons; nama -- of the holy name;

sutre -- on the thread; ganthi -- stringing; para -- get it; kanthe --

on the neck; ei -- this; sloka -- verse.

TRANSLATION

Raising my hands, I declare, "Everyone please hear me! String this verse

on the thread of the holy name and wear it on your neck for continuous

remembrance."

PURPORT

When chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra, in the beginning one may

commit many offenses, which are called namabhasa and nama-aparadha. In

this stage there is no possibility of achieving perfect love of Krsna by

chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra. Therefore one must chant the Hare

Krsna maha-mantra according to the principles of the above verse, trnad

api su-nicena taror api sahisnuna. One should note in this connection

that chanting involves the activities of the upper and lower lips as

well as the tongue. All three must be engaged in chanting the Hare Krsna

maha-mantra. The words "Hare Krsna" should be very distinctly pronounced

and heard. Sometimes one mechanically produces a hissing sound instead

of chanting with the proper pronunciation with the help of the lips and

tongue. Chanting is very simple, but one must practice it seriously.

Therefore the author of Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, Krsnadasa Kaviraja

Gosvami, advises everyone to keep this verse always strung about his

neck.

Adi 17.33

TEXT 33

TEXT

prabhu-ajnaya kara ei sloka acarana

avasya paibe tabe sri-krsna-carana

SYNONYMS

prabhu -- of the Lord; ajnaya -- on the order; kara -- do; ei sloka --

of this verse; acarana -- practice; avasya -- certainly; paibe -- he

will get; tabe -- afterwards; sri-krsna-carana -- the lotus feet of Lord

Krsna.

TRANSLATION

One must strictly follow the principles given by Lord Caitanya

Mahaprabhu in this verse. If one simply follows in the footsteps of Lord

Caitanya and the Gosvamis, certainly he will achieve the ultimate goal

of life, the lotus feet of Sri Krsna.

Adi 17.34

TEXT 34

TEXT

tabe prabhu srivasera grhe nirantara

ratre sankirtana kaila eka samvatsara

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; prabhu -- the Lord, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;

srivasera -- of Srivasa Thakura; grhe -- in the home; nirantara --

always; ratre -- at night; sankirtana -- congregational chanting of the

Hare Krsna maha-mantra; kaila -- performed; eka samvatsara -- one full

year.

TRANSLATION

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu regularly led congregational chanting of the

Hare Krsna maha-mantra in the house of Srivasa Thakura every night for

one full year.

Adi 17.35

TEXT 35

TEXT

kapata diya kirtana kare parama avese

pasandi hasite aise, na paya pravese

SYNONYMS

kapata -- door; diya -- closing; kirtana -- chanting; kare -- performed;

parama -- very high; avese -- in an ecstatic condition; pasandi --

nonbelievers; hasite -- to laugh; aise -- come; na -- does not; paya --

get; pravese -- entrance.

TRANSLATION

This ecstatic chanting was performed with the doors closed so that

nonbelievers who came to make fun could not gain entrance.

PURPORT

Chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra is open to everyone, but

sometimes nonbelievers come to disturb the ceremony of chanting. It is

indicated herein that under such circumstances the temple doors should

be closed. Only bona fide chanters should be admitted; others should not.

But when there is large-scale congregational chanting of the Hare Krsna

maha-mantra, we keep our temples open for everyone to join, and by the

grace of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu this policy has given good results.

Adi 17.36

TEXT 36

TEXT

kirtana suni' bahire tara jvali' pudi' mare

srivasere duhkha dite nana yukti kare

SYNONYMS

kirtana suni' -- after hearing the chanting; bahire -- outside; tara --

the nonbelievers; jvali' -- burned; pudi' -- to ashes; mare -- die;

srivasere -- unto Srivasa Thakura; duhkha -- troubles; dite -- to give;

nana -- various; yukti -- plans; kare -- do.

TRANSLATION

Thus the nonbelievers almost burned to ashes and died out of envy. To

retaliate, they planned various ways to give trouble to Srivasa Thakura.

Adi 17.38

TEXTS 37–38

TEXT

eka-dina vipra, nama -- ‘gopala capala'

pasandi-pradhana sei durmukha, vacala

bhavani-pujara saba samagri lana

ratre srivasera dvare sthana lepana

SYNONYMS

eka-dina -- one day; vipra -- one brahmana; nama -- named; gopala capala

-- Gopala Capala; pasandi-pradhana -- the chief of the nonbelievers; sei

-- he; durmukha -- ferocious, using strong words; vacala -- talkative;

bhavani-pujara -- for worshiping the goddess Bhavani; saba -- all;

samagri -- ingredients, paraphernalia; lana -- taking; ratre -- at night;

srivasera -- of Srivasa Thakura; dvare -- on the door; sthana -- the

place; lepana -- smearing.

TRANSLATION

One night while kirtana was going on inside Srivasa Thakura's house, a

brahmana named Gopala Capala, the chief of the nonbelievers, who was

talkative and very rough in his speech, placed all the paraphernalia for

worshiping the goddess Durga outside Srivasa Thakura's door.

PURPORT

This brahmana, Gopala Capala, wanted to defame Srivasa Thakura by

proving that he was actually a sakta, or a worshiper of Bhavani, the

goddess Durga, but was externally posing as a Vaisnava. In Bengal there

is perpetual competition between the devotees of goddess Kali and the

devotees of Lord Krsna. Generally Bengalis, especially those who are

meat-eaters and drunkards, are very much attached to worshiping the

goddesses Durga, Kali, Sitala and Candi. Such devotees, who are known as

saktas, or worshipers of the sakti-tattva, are always envious of

Vaisnavas. Since Srivasa Thakura was a well-known and respected Vaisnava

in Navadvipa, Gopala Capala wanted to reduce his prestige by bringing

him down to the platform of the saktas. Therefore outside Srivasa

Thakura's door he placed various paraphernalia for worshiping Bhavani,

the wife of Lord Siva, such as a red flower, a plantain leaf, a pot of

wine, and reddish sandalwood paste. In the morning, when Srivasa Thakura

saw all this paraphernalia in front of his door, he called for the

respectable gentlemen of the neighborhood and showed them that at night

he was worshiping Bhavani. Very sorry, these gentlemen called for a

sweeper to cleanse the place and purify it by sprinkling water and cow

dung there. This incident concerning Gopala Capala is not mentioned in

the Caitanya-bhagavata.

Adi 17.39

TEXT 39

TEXT

kalara pata upare thuila oda-phula

haridra, sindura ara rakta-candana, tandula

SYNONYMS

kalara pata -- a banana leaf; upare -- upon it; thuila -- placed; oda-

phula -- a particular type of flower; haridra -- turmeric; sindura --

vermilion; ara -- and; rakta-candana -- red sandalwood; tandula -- rice.

TRANSLATION

On the upper portion of a plantain leaf he placed such paraphernalia for

worship as oda-phula, turmeric, vermilion, red sandalwood and rice.

Adi 17.40

TEXT 40

TEXT

madya-bhanda-pase dhari' nija-ghare gela

pratah-kale srivasa taha ta' dekhila

SYNONYMS

madya-bhanda -- a pot of wine; pase -- by the side of; dhari' -- placing;

nija-ghare -- to his own home; gela -- went; pratah-kale -- in the

morning; srivasa -- Srivasa Thakura; taha -- all those things; ta' --

certainly; dekhila -- saw.

TRANSLATION

He placed a pot of wine beside all this, and in the morning when Srivasa

Thakura opened his door he saw this paraphernalia.

Adi 17.41

TEXT 41

TEXT

bada bada loka saba anila bolaiya

sabare kahe srivasa hasiya hasiya

SYNONYMS

bada bada -- respectable; loka -- persons; saba -- all; anila -- brought

them; bolaiya -- causing to be called; sabare -- to everyone; kahe --

addresses; srivasa -- Srivasa Thakura; hasiya hasiya -- while smiling.

TRANSLATION

Srivasa Thakura called for all the respectable gentlemen of the

neighborhood and smilingly addressed them as follows.

Adi 17.42

TEXT 42

TEXT

nitya ratre kari ami bhavani-pujana

amara mahima dekha, brahmana-sajjana

SYNONYMS

nitya ratre -- every night; kari -- I do; ami -- I; bhavani-pujana --

worship of Bhavani, the wife of Lord Siva; amara -- my; mahima --

glories; dekha -- you see; brahmana -- sat-jana -- all respectable

brahmanas.

TRANSLATION

"Gentlemen, every night I worship the goddess Bhavani. Since the

paraphernalia for the worship is present here, now all you respectable

brahmanas and members of the higher castes can understand my position."

PURPORT

According to the Vedic system there are four castes -- the brahmanas,

ksatriyas, vaisyas and sudras -- and below them are the pancamas (

literally, "members of the fifth group"), who are lower than the sudras.

The higher castes -- the brahmanas, the ksatriyas and even the vaisyas --

were known as brahmana-saj-jana. The brahmanas especially were known as

saj-jana, or respectable gentlemen who guided the entire society. If

there were disputes in the village, people would approach these

respectable brahmanas to settle them. Now it is very difficult to find

such brahmanas and saj-janas, and thus every village and town is so

disrupted that there is no peace and happiness anywhere. To revive a

fully cultured civilization, the scientific division of society into

brahmanas, ksatriyas, vaisyas and sudras must be introduced all over the

world. Unless some people are trained as brahmanas, there cannot be

peace in human society.

Adi 17.43

TEXT 43

TEXT

tabe saba sista-loka kare hahakara

aiche karma hetha kaila kon duracara

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; saba -- all; sista-loka -- gentlemen; kare --

exclaimed; haha-kara -- alas, alas; aiche -- such; karma -- activities;

hetha -- here; kaila -- did; kon -- who; duracara -- sinful person.

TRANSLATION

Then all the assembled gentlemen exclaimed, "What is this? What is this?

Who has performed such mischievous activities? Who is that sinful man?"

Adi 17.44

TEXT 44

TEXT

hadike aniya saba dura karaila

jala-gomaya diya sei sthana lepaila

SYNONYMS

hadike -- a sweeper; aniya -- calling; saba -- all; dura karaila --

caused to be thrown far; jala -- water; gomaya -- cow dung; diya --

mixing; sei -- that; sthana -- place; lepaila -- caused to be smeared

over.

TRANSLATION

They called for a sweeper [hadi], who threw all the items of worship far

away and cleansed the place by mopping it with a mixture of water and

cow dung.

PURPORT

The men in Vedic society who engage in public sanitary activities like

picking up stool and sweeping the street are called hadis. Sometimes

they are untouchable, especially when engaged in their profession, yet

such hadis also have the right to become devotees. This is established

by Sri Bhagavad-gita (9.32), where the Lord declares:

mam hi partha vyapasritya ye 'pi syuh papa-yonayah

striyo vaisyas tatha sudras te 'pi yanti param gatim

"O son of Prtha, those who take shelter in Me, though they be of lower

birth -- women, vaisyas [merchants], and sudras [workers] -- can attain

the supreme destination."

There are many untouchables of the lower caste in India, but according

to Vaisnava principles everyone is welcome to accept this Krsna

consciousness movement on the spiritual platform of life and thus be

freed from trouble. Neither equality nor fraternity is possible on the

material platform.

When Lord Caitanya declares trnad api su-nicena taror api sahisnuna, He

indicates that one must be above the material conception of life. When

one thoroughly understands that he is not the material body but a

spiritual soul, he is even humbler than a man of the lower castes, for

he is spiritually elevated. Such humility, in which one thinks himself

lower than the grass, is called su-nicatva, and being more tolerant than

a tree is called sahisnutva, forbearance. Being situated in devotional

service, not caring for the material conception of life, is called

amanitva, indifference to material respect; yet a devotee thus situated

is called mana-da, for he is prepared to give honor to others without

hesitation.

Mahatma Gandhi started the hari-jana movement to purify the untouchables,

but he was a failure because he thought that one could become a hari-

jana, a personal associate of the Lord, through some kind of material

adjustment. That is not possible. Unless one fully realizes that he is

not the body but is a spiritual soul, there is no question of his

becoming a hari-jana. Those who do not follow in the footsteps of Lord

Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His disciplic succession cannot distinguish

between matter and spirit, and therefore all their ideas are but a mixed-

up hodgepodge of problems. They are virtually lost in the bewildering

network of Mayadevi.

Adi 17.45

TEXT 45

TEXT

tina dina rahi' sei gopala-capala

sarvange ha-ila kustha, vahe rakta-dhara

SYNONYMS

tina dina -- three days; rahi' -- remaining in that way; sei -- that;

gopala-capala -- Gopala Capala; sarva-ange -- all over the body; ha-ila -

- became visible; kustha -- leprosy; vahe -- discharging; rakta-dhara --

a flow of blood.

TRANSLATION

After three days, leprosy attacked Gopala Capala, and blood oozed from

sores all over his body.

Adi 17.46

TEXT 46

TEXT

sarvanga bedila kite, kate nirantara

asahya vedana, duhkhe jvalaye antara

SYNONYMS

sarva-anga -- all over the body; bedila -- became covered; kite -- by

insects; kate -- biting; nirantara -- always; asahya -- unbearable;

vedana -- pain; duhkhe -- in unhappiness; jvalaye -- burns; antara --

without cessation.

TRANSLATION

Incessantly covered with germs and insects biting him all over his body,

Gopala Capala felt unbearable pain. His entire body burned in distress.

Adi 17.47

TEXT 47

TEXT

ganga-ghate vrksa-tale rahe ta' vasiya

eka dina bale kichu prabhuke dekhiya

SYNONYMS

ganga-ghate -- on the bank of the Ganges; vrksa-tale -- underneath a

tree; rahe -- remains; ta' -- certainly; vasiya -- sitting; eka dina --

one day; bale -- says; kichu -- something; prabhuke -- the Lord; dekhiya

-- seeing.

TRANSLATION

Since leprosy is an infectious disease, Gopala Capala left the village

to sit down on the bank of the Ganges underneath a tree. One day,

however, he saw Caitanya Mahaprabhu passing by and spoke to Him as

follows.

Adi 17.48

TEXT 48

TEXT

grama-sambandhe ami tomara matula

bhagina, mui kustha-vyadhite hanachi vyakula

SYNONYMS

grama-sambandhe -- in a village relationship; ami -- I (am); tomara --

Your; matula -- maternal uncle; bhagina -- nephew; mui -- I; kustha-

vyadhite -- by the disease of leprosy; hanachi -- have become; vyakula --

too much afflicted.

TRANSLATION

"My dear nephew, I am Your maternal uncle in our village relationship.

Please see how greatly this attack of leprosy has afflicted me.

Adi 17.49

TEXT 49

TEXT

loka saba uddharite tomara avatara

muni bada dukhi, more karaha uddhara

SYNONYMS

loka -- people; saba -- all; uddharite -- to deliver; tomara -- Your;

avatara -- incarnation; muni -- I (am); bada -- very; dukhi -- unhappy;

more -- unto me; karaha -- please do; uddhara -- deliverance.

TRANSLATION

"As an incarnation of God, You are delivering so many fallen souls. I am

also a greatly unhappy fallen soul. Kindly deliver me by Your mercy."

PURPORT

It appears that although Gopala Capala was sinful, talkative and

insulting, he nevertheless had the qualification of simplicity. Thus he

believed Caitanya Mahaprabhu to be the incarnation of the Supreme

Personality of Godhead who had come to deliver all fallen souls, and he

appealed for his own deliverance, seeking the mercy of the Lord. He did

not know, however, that the deliverance of the fallen does not consist

of curing their bodily diseases, although it is also a fact that when a

man is delivered from the material clutches his material bodily diseases

are automatically cured. Gopala Capala simply wanted to be delivered

from the bodily sufferings of leprosy, but Sri Caitanya, although

accepting his sincere appeal, wanted to inform him of the real cause of

suffering.

Adi 17.50

TEXT 50

TEXT

eta suni' mahaprabhura ha-ila kruddha mana

krodhavese bale tare tarjana-vacana

SYNONYMS

eta -- thus; suni' -- hearing; mahaprabhura -- of Lord Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu; ha-ila -- there was; kruddha -- angry; mana -- mind; krodha -

- avese -- out of intense anger; bale -- says; tare -- unto him; tarjana

-- chastising; vacana -- words.

TRANSLATION

Hearing this, Caitanya Mahaprabhu appeared greatly angry, and in that

angry mood He spoke some words chastising him.

Adi 17.51

TEXT 51

TEXT

are papi, bhakta-dvesi, tore na uddharimu

koti-janma ei mate kidaya khaoyaimu

SYNONYMS

are -- O; papi -- you sinful person; bhakta-dvesi -- envious of devotees;

tore -- you; na uddharimu -- I shall not deliver; koti-janma -- for ten

million births; ei mate -- in this way; kidaya -- by the germs;

khaoyaimu -- I shall cause you to be bitten.

TRANSLATION

"O sinful person, envious of pure devotees, I shall not deliver you!

Rather, I shall have you bitten by these germs for many millions of

years.

PURPORT

We should note herein that all our sufferings in this material world,

especially from disease, are due to our past sinful activities. And of

all sinful activities, actions directed against a pure devotee out of

sheer envy are considered extremely severe. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu

wanted Gopala Capala to understand the cause of his suffering. Any

person who disturbs a pure devotee engaged in broadcasting the holy name

of the Lord is certainly punished like Gopala Capala. This is the

instruction of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. As we shall see, one who offends

a pure devotee can never satisfy Caitanya Mahaprabhu unless and until he

sincerely regrets his offense and thus rectifies it.

Adi 17.52

TEXT 52

TEXT

srivase karaili tui bhavani-pujana

koti janma habe tora raurave patana

SYNONYMS

srivase -- unto Srivasa Thakura; karaili -- you have caused to do; tui --

you; bhavani-pujana -- worshiping the goddess Bhavani; koti janma --

for ten million births; habe -- there will be; tora -- your; raurave --

in hell; patana -- fall down.

TRANSLATION

"You have made Srivasa Thakura appear to have been worshiping the

goddess Bhavani. Simply for this offense, you will have to fall down

into hellish life for ten million births.

PURPORT

There are many tantric followers who, wishing to eat meat and drink wine,

practice the black art of worshiping the goddess Bhavani in a

crematorium. Such fools also consider this bhavani-puja to be as good as

worship of Lord Krsna in devotional service. But such abominable tantric

activities performed by so-called svamis and yogis are herein condemned

by Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. He declares that such bhavani-puja for

drinking wine and eating meat quickly plunges one into hellish life. The

method of worship itself is already hellish, and its results must also

be hellish and nothing more.

Many rascals say that whatever way one accepts, one will ultimately

reach Brahman. Yet we can see from this verse how such persons reach

Brahman. Brahman spreads everywhere, but appreciation of Brahman in

different objects leads to different results. In the Bhagavad-gita (4.11)

the Lord says, ye yatha mam prapadyante tams tathaiva bhajamy aham: "I

reward everyone according to his surrender unto Me." Mayavadis certainly

realize Brahman in certain aspects, but realization of Brahman in the

aspects of wine, women and meat is not the same realization of Brahman

that devotees achieve by chanting, dancing and eating prasadam. Mayavadi

philosophers, being educated in paltry knowledge, think all sorts of

Brahman realization one and the same and do not consider varieties. But

although Krsna is everywhere, by His inconceivable potency He is

simultaneously not everywhere. Thus the Brahman realization of the

tantric cult is not the same Brahman realization as that of pure

devotees. Unless one reaches the highest point of Brahman realization,

Krsna consciousness, he is punishable. All people except Krsna conscious

devotees are to some proportion pasandis, or demons, and thus they are

punishable by the Supreme Lord, the Personality of Godhead, as stated

below.

Adi 17.53

TEXT 53

TEXT

pasandi samharite mora ei avatara

pasandi samhari' bhakti karimu pracara

SYNONYMS

pasandi -- demons, atheists; samharite -- to kill; mora -- My; ei --

this; avatara -- incarnation; pasandi -- atheist; samhari' -- killing;

bhakti -- devotional service; karimu -- I shall do; pracara -- preaching.

TRANSLATION

"I have appeared in this incarnation to kill the demons [pasandis] and,

after killing them, to preach the cult of devotional service."

PURPORT

Lord Caitanya's mission is the same as that of Lord Krsna, which He

states in the Bhagavad-gita (4.7–8):

yada yada hi dharmasya glanir bhavati bharata

abhyutthanam adharmasya tadatmanam srjamy aham

paritranaya sadhunam vinasaya ca duskrtam

dharma-samsthapanarthaya sambhavami yuge yuge

"Whenever and wherever there is a decline in religious practice, O

descendant of Bharata, and a predominant rise of irreligion -- at that

time I descend Myself. In order to deliver the pious and to annihilate

the miscreants, as well as to reestablish the principles of religion, I

advent Myself millennium after millennium."

As explained here, the real purpose of an incarnation of Godhead is to

kill the atheists and maintain the devotees. He does not say, like so

many rascal incarnations, that atheists and devotees are on the same

platform. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, or Lord Sri Krsna, the real

Personality of Godhead, does not advocate such an idea.

Atheists are punishable, whereas devotees are to be protected. To

maintain this principle is the mission of all avataras, or incarnations.

One must therefore identify an incarnation by His activities, not by

popular votes or mental concoctions. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu gave

protection to devotees and killed many demons in the course of His

preaching work. He specifically mentioned that the Mayavadi philosophers

are the greatest demons. Therefore He warned all others not to hear the

Mayavada philosophy: mayavadi-bhasya sunile haya sarva-nasa. Simply by

hearing the Mayavada interpretation of the sastras, one is doomed (Cc.

Madhya 6.169).

Adi 17.54

TEXT 54

TEXT

eta bali' gela prabhu karite ganga-snana

sei papi duhkha bhoge, na yaya parana

SYNONYMS

eta bali' -- saying this; gela -- went away; prabhu -- the Lord; karite -

- to take; ganga-snana -- a bath in the Ganges; sei -- that; papi --

sinful man; duhkha -- pains; bhoge -- suffers; na -- not; yaya -- go

away; parana -- the life.

TRANSLATION

After saying this, the Lord left to take His bath in the Ganges, and

that sinful man did not give up his life but continued to suffer.

PURPORT

It appears that an offender to a Vaisnava continues to suffer and does

not give up his life. We have actually seen that a great vaisnava-

aparadhi continuously suffered so much that it was difficult for him to

move, and yet he did not die.

Adi 17.56

TEXTS 55–56

TEXT

sannyasa kariya yabe prabhu nilacale gela

tatha haite yabe kuliya grame aila

tabe sei papi prabhura la-ila sarana

hita upadesa kaila ha-iya karuna

SYNONYMS

sannyasa kariya -- after accepting the renounced order of life; yabe --

when; prabhu -- Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; nilacale -- to Jagannatha Puri;

gela -- went; tatha haite -- from there; yabe -- when; kuliya -- of the

name Kuliya; grame -- to the village; aila -- came back; tabe -- at that

time; sei -- that; papi -- sinful man; prabhura -- of the Lord; la-ila --

took; sarana -- shelter; hita -- beneficial; upadesa -- advice; kaila --

gave; ha-iya -- becoming; karuna -- merciful.

TRANSLATION

When Sri Caitanya, after accepting the renounced order of life, went to

Jagannatha Puri and then came back to the village of Kuliya, upon His

return that sinful man took shelter at the Lord's lotus feet. The Lord,

being merciful to him, gave him instructions for his benefit.

PURPORT

Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, in his Anubhasya, has given the

following note in connection with the village Kuliya. The village

originally known as Kuliya has developed into what is now the city of

Navadvipa. In various authorized books like the Bhakti-ratnakara,

Caitanya-carita-mahakavya, Caitanya-candrodaya-nataka and Caitanya-

bhagavata it is mentioned that the village of Kuliya is on the western

side of the Ganges. Even now, within the area known as Koladvipa, there

is a place known as kuliara ganja and a place called kuliara daha, both

within the jurisdiction of the present municipality of Navadvipa. In the

time of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the two villages on the western side

of the Ganges named Kuliya and Pahadapura both belonged to the

jurisdiction of Bahiradvipa. At that time the place on the eastern side

of the Ganges now known as Antardvipa was known as Navadvipa. At

Sri Mayapur that place is still known as

Dvipera Matha. There is another place of the name Kuliya near

Kancadapada, but it is not the same Kuliya mentioned here. It cannot be

accepted as aparadha-bhanjanera pada, or the place where the offense was

excused, for that occurred in the above-mentioned Kuliya on the western

side of the Ganges. For business reasons many envious persons oppose

excavation of the real place, and sometimes they advertise unauthorized

places as the authorized one.

Adi 17.57–58

TEXTS 57–58

TEXT

srivasa panditera sthane ache aparadha

tatha yaha, tenho yadi karena prasada

tabe tora habe ei papa-vimocana

yadi punah aiche nahi kara acarana

SYNONYMS

srivasa panditera -- of Srivasa Thakura; sthane -- at the lotus feet;

ache -- there is; aparadha -- offense; tatha -- there; yaha -- go; tenho

-- he; yadi -- if; karena -- does; prasada -- blessings; tabe -- then;

tora -- your; habe -- there will be; ei -- this; papa-vimocana --

immunity from sinful reaction; yadi -- if; punah -- again; aiche -- such;

nahi kara -- you do not commit; acarana -- behavior.

TRANSLATION

"You have committed an offense at the lotus feet of Srivasa Thakura,"

the Lord said. "First you must go there and beg for his mercy, and then

if he gives you his blessings and you do not commit such sins again, you

will be freed from these reactions."

Adi 17.59

TEXT 59

TEXT

tabe vipra la-ila asi srivasa sarana

tanhara krpaya haila papa-vimocana

SYNONYMS

tabe -- after that; vipra -- the brahmana (Gopala Capala); la-ila --

took shelter; asi -- coming; srivasa -- Srivasa Thakura; sarana --

shelter of his lotus feet; tanhara krpaya -- by his mercy; haila --

became; papa-vimocana -- free from all sinful reaction.

TRANSLATION

Then the brahmana, Gopala Capala, went to Srivasa Thakura and took

shelter of his lotus feet, and by Srivasa Thakura's mercy he was freed

from all sinful reactions.

Adi 17.60

TEXT 60

TEXT

ara eka vipra aila kirtana dekhite

dvare kapata, -- na paila bhitare yaite

SYNONYMS

ara -- another; eka -- one; vipra -- brahmana; aila -- came; kirtana --

chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra; dekhite -- to see; dvare -- in the

gateway; kapata -- the door (being closed); na paila -- did not get;

bhitare -- inside; yaite -- to go.

TRANSLATION

Another brahmana came to see the kirtana performance, but the door was

closed, and he could not enter the hall.

Adi 17.61

TEXT 61

TEXT

phiri' gela vipra ghare mane duhkha pana

ara dina prabhuke kahe gangaya laga pana

SYNONYMS

phiri' gela -- went back; vipra -- the brahmana; ghare -- to his home;

mane -- within his mind; duhkha -- unhappiness; pana -- getting; ara

dina -- the next day; prabhuke -- unto the Lord; kahe -- says; gangaya --

on the bank of the Ganges; laga -- touch; pana -- getting.

TRANSLATION

He returned home with an unhappy mind, but on the next day he met Lord

Caitanya on the bank of the Ganges and spoke to Him.

Adi 17.62

TEXT 62

TEXT

sapiba tomare muni, panachi mano-duhkha

paita chindiya sape pracanda durmukha

SYNONYMS

sapiba -- I shall curse; tomare -- You; muni -- I; panachi -- I have;

manah-duhkha -- mentally very much aggrieved; paita -- sacred thread;

chindiya -- breaking; sape -- cursing; pracanda -- fiercely; durmukha --

one who speaks harshly.

TRANSLATION

That brahmana was expert in talking harshly and cursing others. Thus he

broke his sacred thread and declared, "I shall now curse You, for Your

behavior has greatly aggrieved me."

Adi 17.63

TEXT 63

TEXT

samsara-sukha tomara ha-uka vinasa

sapa suni' prabhura citte ha-ila ullasa

SYNONYMS

samsara-sukha -- material happiness; tomara -- Your; ha-uka -- may it

become; vinasa -- all vanquished; sapa suni' -- hearing this curse;

prabhura -- of the Lord; citte -- within His mind; ha-ila -- there was;

ullasa -- jubilation.

TRANSLATION

The brahmana cursed the Lord, "You shall be bereft of all material

happiness!" When the Lord heard this, He felt great jubilation within

Himself.

Adi 17.64

TEXT 64

TEXT

prabhura sapa-varta yei sune sraddhavan

brahma-sapa haite tara haya paritrana

SYNONYMS

prabhura -- of the Lord; sapa-varta -- the incident of the curse; yei --

anyone who; sune -- hears; sraddhavan -- with affection; brahma-sapa --

cursing by a brahmana; haite -- from; tara -- his; haya -- becomes;

paritrana -- deliverance.

TRANSLATION

Any faithful person who hears of this brahmana's cursing Lord Caitanya

is delivered from all brahminical curses.

PURPORT

One should know with firm conviction that the Lord, being transcendental,

is never subject to any curse or benediction. Only ordinary living

entities are subjected to curses and the punishments of Yamaraja. As the

Supreme Personality of Godhead, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is beyond such

punishments and benedictions. When one understands this fact with faith

and love, he personally becomes free from all curses uttered by

brahmanas or anyone else. This incident is not mentioned in the Caitanya-

bhagavata.

Adi 17.65

TEXT 65

TEXT

mukunda-dattere kaila danda-parasada

khandila tahara cittera saba avasada

SYNONYMS

mukunda-dattere -- unto Mukunda Datta; kaila -- did; danda -- punishment;

parasada -- benediction; khandila -- vanquished; tahara -- his; cittera

-- of the mind; saba -- all kinds of; avasada -- depressions.

TRANSLATION

Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu blessed Mukunda Datta with punishment and

in that way vanquished all his mental depression.

PURPORT

Mukunda Datta was once forbidden to enter the association of Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu because of his mixing with the Mayavadi

impersonalists. When Lord Caitanya manifested His maha-prakasa, He

called all the devotees one after another and blessed them, while

Mukunda Datta stood outside the door. The devotees informed the Lord

that Mukunda Datta was waiting outside, but the Lord replied, "I shall

not soon be pleased with Mukunda Datta, for though he explains

devotional service among devotees, he then goes to Mayavadis to hear

from them the Yoga-vasistha-ramayana, which is full of Mayavada

philosophy. For this I am greatly displeased with him." Hearing the Lord

speak in that way, Mukunda Datta, standing outside, was exceedingly glad

that the Lord would at some time be pleased with him, although He was

not pleased at that moment. But when the Lord understood that Mukunda

Datta was going to give up the association of the Mayavadis for good, He

was pleased, and He at once called to see Mukunda. Thus He delivered him

from the association of the Mayavadis and gave him the association of

pure devotees.

Adi 17.66

TEXT 66

TEXT

acarya-gosanire prabhu kare guru-bhakti

tahate acarya bada haya duhkha-mati

SYNONYMS

acarya-gosanire -- unto Advaita Acarya; prabhu -- the Lord; kare -- does;

guru-bhakti -- offering respects like a spiritual master; tahate -- in

that way; acarya -- Advaita Acarya; bada -- very much; haya -- becomes;

duhkha-mati -- aggrieved.

TRANSLATION

Lord Caitanya respected Advaita Acarya as His spiritual master, but

Advaita Acarya Prabhu was greatly aggrieved by such behavior.

Adi 17.67

TEXT 67

TEXT

bhangi kari' jnana-marga karila vyakhyana

krodhavese prabhu tare kaila avajnana

SYNONYMS

bhangi kari' -- doing it in fun; jnana-marga -- the path of

philosophical speculation; karila -- did; vyakhyana -- explanation;

krodha-avese -- in the mood of anger; prabhu -- the Lord; tare -- to Him;

kaila -- did; avajnana -- disrespect.

TRANSLATION

Thus He whimsically began to explain the path of philosophical

speculation, and the Lord, in His anger, seemingly disrespected Him.

Adi 17.68

TEXT 68

TEXT

tabe acarya-gosanira ananda ha-ila

lajjita ha-iya prabhu prasada karila

SYNONYMS

tabe -- at that time; acarya-gosanira -- of Advaita Acarya; ananda --

pleasure; ha-ila -- aroused; lajjita -- ashamed; ha-iya -- becoming;

prabhu -- the Lord; prasada -- benediction; karila -- offered.

TRANSLATION

At that time Advaita Acarya was greatly pleased. The Lord understood

this, and He was somewhat ashamed, but He offered Advaita Acarya His

benediction.

PURPORT

Advaita Acarya was a disciple of Madhavendra Puri, Isvara Puri's

spiritual master. Therefore Isvara Puri, the spiritual master of Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu, was Advaita Acarya's Godbrother. In view of this,

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu treated Advaita Acarya as His spiritual master,

but Sri Advaita Acarya did not like this behavior of Lord Caitanya, for

He wanted to be treated as His eternal servant. Advaita Prabhu's

aspiration was to be a servant of the Lord, not His spiritual master. He

therefore devised a plan to antagonize the Lord. He began to explain the

path of philosophical speculation in the midst of some unfortunate

Mayavadis, and when Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu heard about this, He

immediately went there and in a very angry mood began to beat Advaita

Acarya. At that time, Advaita Acarya, greatly pleased, began to dance,

saying, "Just see how My desire has now been fulfilled! Lord Caitanya

Mahaprabhu used to treat Me honorably for so long, but now He is

treating Me neglectfully. This is My reward. His affection for Me is so

great that He wanted to save Me from the hands of the Mayavadis."

Hearing this statement, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu was somewhat ashamed,

but He was very pleased with Advaita Acarya.

Adi 17.69

TEXT 69

TEXT

murari-gupta-mukhe suni' rama-guna-grama

lalate likhila tanra ‘ramadasa' nama

SYNONYMS

murari-gupta -- of Murari Gupta; mukhe -- from the mouth; suni' --

hearing; rama -- of Lord Ramacandra; guna-grama -- glories; lalate -- on

the forehead; likhila -- wrote; tanra -- of Murari Gupta; rama-dasa --

the eternal servant of Lord Ramacandra; nama -- the name.

TRANSLATION

Murari Gupta was a great devotee of Lord Ramacandra. When Lord Caitanya

heard Lord Ramacandra's glories from his mouth, He immediately wrote on

his forehead "ramadasa" [the eternal servant of Lord Ramacandra].

Adi 17.70

TEXT 70

TEXT

sridharera lauha-patre kaila jala-pana

samasta bhaktere dila ista vara-dana

SYNONYMS

sridharera -- of Sridhara; lauha-patre -- from the iron pot; kaila --

did; jala-pana -- drinking of water; samasta -- all; bhaktere -- to the

devotees; dila -- gave; ista -- desired; vara-dana -- benediction.

TRANSLATION

Once Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to the house of Sridhara after

kirtana and drank water from his damaged iron pot. Then He bestowed His

benediction upon all the devotees according to their desires.

PURPORT

After the mass nagara-sankirtana in protest against the magistrate Chand

Kazi, the Kazi was converted to a devotee. Then Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu

returned with His sankirtana party to the house of Sridhara, and Chand

Kazi followed Him. All the devotees rested there for some time and drank

water from Sridhara's damaged iron pot. The Lord accepted the water

because the pot belonged to a devotee. Chand Kazi then returned home.

The place where they rested is still situated on the northeastern side

of Mayapur, and it is known as kirtana-visrama-sthana, "the resting

place of the kirtana party."

Adi 17.71

TEXT 71

TEXT

haridasa thakurere karila prasada

acarya-sthane matara khandaila aparadha

SYNONYMS

haridasa thakurere -- unto Haridasa Thakura; karila -- did; prasada --

benediction; acarya-sthane -- in the home of Advaita Acarya; matara --

of Sacimata; khandaila -- vanquished; aparadha -- the offense.

TRANSLATION

After this incident the Lord blessed Haridasa Thakura and vanquished the

offense of His mother at the home of Advaita Acarya.

PURPORT

On the maha-prakasa day, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu embraced Haridasa

Thakura and informed him that he was none other than an incarnation of

Prahlada Maharaja. When Visvarupa took sannyasa, Sacimata thought that

Advaita Acarya had persuaded Him to do so. Therefore she accused Advaita

Acarya of this, which was an offense at His lotus feet. Later Lord

Caitanya induced His mother to take the dust of Advaita Acarya's lotus

feet, and thus her vaisnava-aparadha was nullified.

Adi 17.72

TEXT 72

TEXT

bhakta-gane prabhu nama-mahima kahila

suniya paduya tahan artha-vada kaila

SYNONYMS

bhakta-gane -- unto the devotees; prabhu -- the Lord; nama-mahima --

glories of the holy name; kahila -- explained; suniya -- hearing; paduya

-- the students; tahan -- there; artha-vada -- interpretation; kaila --

did.

TRANSLATION

Once when the Lord explained the glories of the holy name to the

devotees, some ordinary students who heard Him fashioned their own

interpretation.

Adi 17.73

TEXT 73

TEXT

name stuti-vada suni' prabhura haila duhkha

sabare nisedhila, -- ihara na dekhiha mukha

SYNONYMS

name -- in the holy name of the Lord; stuti-vada -- exaggeration; suni' -

- hearing; prabhura -- of the Lord; haila -- became; duhkha -- aggrieved;

sabare -- unto everyone; nisedhila -- warned; ihara -- of him; na -- do

not; dekhiha -- see; mukha -- face.

TRANSLATION

When a student interpreted the glories of the holy name as a prayer of

exaggeration, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, greatly unhappy, immediately

warned everyone not to see the student's face henceforward.

PURPORT

Once when Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu explained the glories of the

transcendental potency of the Lord's holy name, the Hare Krsna maha-

mantra, one unfortunate student said that such glorification of the holy

name was an exaggeration in the sastras to induce people to take to it.

In this way the student interpreted the glories of the holy name. This

is called artha-vada, and it is one of the ten offenses at the lotus

feet of the holy name of the Lord. There are many kinds of offenses, but

the offense known as nama-aparadha, an offense at the lotus feet of the

holy name, is extremely dangerous. The Lord therefore warned everyone

not to see the face of the offender. The Lord immediately took a bath in

the Ganges with all His clothes on to teach everyone to avoid such a

nama-aparadha. The holy name is identical with the Supreme Personality

of Godhead. There is no difference between the person God and His holy

name. This is the absolute position of the Supreme Personality of

Godhead. Therefore one who distinguishes between the Lord and His name

is called a pasandi, or nonbeliever, an atheistic demon. Glorification

of the holy name is glorification of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

One should never attempt to distinguish between the Lord and His name or

interpret the glories of the holy name as mere exaggerations.

Adi 17.74

TEXT 74

TEXT

sagane sacele giya kaila ganga-snana

bhaktira mahima tahan karila vyakhyana

SYNONYMS

sa-gane -- with His followers; sa-cele -- without leaving the clothes;

giya -- going; kaila -- did; ganga-snana -- bathing in the Ganges;

bhaktira -- of devotional service; mahima -- glories; tahan -- there;

karila -- did; vyakhyana -- explanation.

TRANSLATION

Without even removing His garments, Lord Caitanya took a bath in the

Ganges with His companions. There He explained the glories of devotional

service.

Adi 17.75

TEXT 75

TEXT

jnana-karma-yoga-dharme nahe krsna vasa

krsna-vasa-hetu eka -- prema-bhakti-rasa

SYNONYMS

jnana -- the path of speculative knowledge; karma -- fruitive activities;

yoga -- the process of controlling the senses; dharme -- in the

activities, in such an occupation; nahe -- is not; krsna -- Lord Krsna;

vasa -- pleased; krsna -- of Lord Krsna; vasa -- for the pleasure; hetu -

- reason; eka -- one; prema -- love; bhakti -- devotional service; rasa -

- such a mellow.

TRANSLATION

"By following the paths of speculative philosophical knowledge, fruitive

activity or mystic yoga to control the senses, one cannot satisfy Krsna,

the Supreme Lord. Unalloyed devotional love for Krsna is the only cause

for the Lord's satisfaction.

Adi 17.76

TEXT 76

TEXT

na sadhayati mam yogo

na sankhyam dharma uddhava

na svadhyayas tapas tyago

yatha bhaktir mamorjita

SYNONYMS

na -- never; sadhayati -- causes to remain satisfied; mam -- Me; yogah --

the process of control; na -- nor; sankhyam -- the process of gaining

philosophical knowledge about the Absolute Truth; dharmah -- such an

occupation; uddhava -- My dear Uddhava; na -- nor; svadhyayah -- study

of the Vedas; tapah -- austerities; tyagah -- renunciation, acceptance

of sannyasa, or charity; yatha -- as much as; bhaktih -- devotional

service; mama -- unto Me; urjita -- developed.

TRANSLATION

"[The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krsna, said:] ‘My dear Uddhava,

neither through astanga-yoga [the mystic yoga system to control the

senses], nor through impersonal monism or an analytical study of the

Absolute Truth, nor through study of the Vedas, nor through austerities,

charity or acceptance of sannyasa can one satisfy Me as much as by

developing unalloyed devotional service unto Me.'"

PURPORT

Karmis, jnanis, yogis, tapasvis and students of Vedic literature who do

not have Krsna consciousness simply beat around the bush and do not get

any final profit because they have no clear knowledge of the Supreme

Personality of Godhead. Nor do they have faith in approaching Him by

discharging devotional service, although everywhere such service is

repeatedly emphasized, as it is in this verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.

14.20). The Bhagavad-gita (18.55) also declares, bhaktya mam abhijanati

yavan yas casmi tattvatah: "One can understand the Supreme Personality

as He is only by devotional service." If one wants to understand the

Supreme Personality factually, he must take to the path of devotional

service and not waste time in profitless philosophical speculation,

fruitive activity, mystic yogic practice or severe austerity and penance.

Elsewhere in the Bhagavad-gita (12.5) the Lord confirms, kleso '

dhikataras tesam avyaktasakta-cetasam: "For those whose minds are

attached to the unmanifested, impersonal feature of the Supreme,

advancement is very troublesome." People who are attached to the

impersonal feature of the Lord are obliged to take great trouble, yet

nevertheless they cannot understand the Absolute Truth. As explained in

Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.2.11), brahmeti paramatmeti bhagavan iti sabdyate.

Unless one understands the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the original

source of both Brahman and Paramatma, one is still in darkness about the

Absolute Truth.

Adi 17.77

TEXT 77

TEXT

murarike kahe tumi krsna vasa kaila

suniya murari sloka kahite lagila

SYNONYMS

murarike -- unto Murari; kahe -- says; tumi -- you; krsna -- Lord Krsna;

vasa -- satisfied; kaila -- made; suniya -- hearing; murari -- Murari;

sloka -- verse; kahite -- to speak; lagila -- began.

TRANSLATION

Lord Caitanya then praised Murari Gupta, saying, "You have satisfied

Lord Krsna." Hearing this, Murari Gupta quoted a verse from Srimad-

Bhagavatam.

Adi 17.78

TEXT 78

TEXT

kvaham daridrah papiyan

kva krsnah sri-niketanah

brahma-bandhur iti smaham

bahubhyam parirambhitah

SYNONYMS

kva -- whereas; aham -- I (am); daridrah -- very poor; papiyan -- sinful;

kva -- whereas; krsnah -- the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sri-

niketanah -- the shelter of the goddess of fortune; brahma-bandhuh -- a

caste brahmana without brahminical qualifications; iti -- thus; sma --

certainly; aham -- I (am); bahubhyam -- by the arms; parirambhitah --

embraced.

TRANSLATION

"‘Since I am but a poor, sinful brahma-bandhu, not brahminically

qualified although born in a brahmana family, and You, Lord Krsna, are

the shelter of the goddess of fortune, it is simply wonderful, my dear

Lord Krsna, that You have embraced me with Your arms.'"

PURPORT

This is a verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.81.16) spoken by Sudama Vipra

in the presence of Lord Sri Krsna. This and the previous verse quoted

from Srimad-Bhagavatam clearly indicate that although Krsna is so great

that it is not possible for anyone to satisfy Him, He exhibits His

greatness by being personally satisfied even with one who is unqualified

from so many angles of vision. Sudama Vipra was born in a family of

brahmanas, and he was a learned scholar and a class friend of Krsna's,

yet he considered himself unfit to be strictly called a brahmana. He

called himself a brahma-bandhu, meaning "one born in a brahmana family

but not brahminically qualified." Because of His great respect for

brahmanas, however, Krsna embraced Sudama Vipra, although he was not a

regular brahmana but a brahma-bandhu, or friend of a brahmana family.

Murari Gupta could not be called even a brahma-bandhu because he was

born of a vaidya family and according to the social structure was

therefore considered a sudra. But Krsna bestowed special mercy upon

Murari Gupta because he was a beloved devotee of the Lord, as stated by

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. The purport of Sri Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati

Thakura's elaborate discussion of this subject is that no qualification

in this material world can satisfy the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

Krsna, yet everything becomes successful simply through development of

devotional service to the Lord.

The members of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness

cannot even call themselves brahma-bandhus. Therefore our only means for

satisfying Krsna is to pursue the injunctions of Lord Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu, who says:

yare dekha, tare kaha ‘krsna'-upadesa

amara ajnaya guru hana tara' ei desa

"Whomever you meet, instruct him on the teachings of Krsna. In this way,

on My order, become a spiritual master and deliver the people of this

country." (Cc. Madhya 7.128) Simply trying to follow the orders of Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu, we speak to the people of the world about Bhagavad-

gita As It Is. This will make us qualified to satisfy the Supreme

Personality of Godhead, Krsna.

Adi 17.79

TEXT 79

TEXT

eka-dina prabhu saba bhakta-gana lana

sankirtana kari' vaise srama-yukta hana

SYNONYMS

eka-dina -- one day; prabhu -- the Lord; saba -- all; bhakta-gana --

devotees; lana -- taking into company; sankirtana -- chanting the Hare

Krsna mantra; kari' -- doing so; vaise -- sat; srama-yukta -- feeling

fatigued; hana -- thus being.

TRANSLATION

One day the Lord performed sankirtana with all His devotees, and when

they were greatly fatigued they sat down.

Adi 17.80

TEXT 80

TEXT

eka amra-bija prabhu angane ropila

tat-ksane janmila vrksa badite lagila

SYNONYMS

eka -- one; amra-bija -- seed of a mango; prabhu -- the Lord; angane --

in the yard; ropila -- sowed; tat-ksane -- immediately; janmila --

fructified; vrksa -- a tree; badite -- to grow; lagila -- began.

TRANSLATION

The Lord then sowed a mango seed in the yard, and immediately the seed

fructified into a tree and began to grow.

Adi 17.81

TEXT 81

TEXT

dekhite dekhite vrksa ha-ila phalita

pakila aneka phala, sabei vismita

SYNONYMS

dekhite dekhite -- as people were seeing; vrksa -- the tree; ha-ila --

became; phalita -- fully grown with fruits; pakila -- ripened; aneka --

many; phala -- fruits; sabei -- every one of them; vismita -- struck

with wonder.

TRANSLATION

As people looked on, the tree became fully grown, with fruits that fully

ripened. Thus everyone was struck with wonder.

Adi 17.82

TEXT 82

TEXT

sata dui phala prabhu sighra padaila

praksalana kari' krsne bhoga lagaila

SYNONYMS

sata -- hundred; dui -- two; phala -- fruits; prabhu -- the Lord; sighra

-- very soon; padaila -- caused to be picked up; praksalana -- washing;

kari' -- doing; krsne -- to Lord Krsna; bhoga -- offering; lagaila --

made it so.

TRANSLATION

The Lord immediately picked about two hundred fruits, and after washing

them He offered them to Krsna to eat.

Adi 17.83

TEXT 83

TEXT

rakta-pita-varna, -- nahi asthi-valkala

eka janera peta bhare khaile eka phala

SYNONYMS

rakta-pita-varna -- the mangoes were red and yellow in color; nahi --

there was none; asthi -- seed; valkala -- or skin; eka -- one; janera --

man's; peta -- belly; bhare -- filled up; khaile -- if he would eat; eka

-- one; phala -- fruit.

TRANSLATION

The fruits were all red and yellow, with no seed inside and no skin

outside, and eating one fruit would immediately fill a man's belly.

PURPORT

In India a mango is considered best when it is red and yellow, its seed

is very small, its skin is very thin, and it is so palatable that if a

person eats one fruit he will be satisfied. The mango is considered the

king of all fruits.

Adi 17.84

TEXT 84

TEXT

dekhiya santusta haila sacira nandana

sabake khaoyala age kariya bhaksana

SYNONYMS

dekhiya -- seeing this; santusta -- satisfied; haila -- became; sacira --

of mother Saci; nandana -- son; sabake -- everyone; khaoyala -- made to

eat; age -- in the beginning; kariya -- doing; bhaksana -- eating

Himself.

TRANSLATION

Seeing the quality of the mangoes, the Lord was greatly satisfied, and

thus after eating first, He fed all the other devotees.

Adi 17.85

TEXT 85

TEXT

asthi-valkala nahi, -- amrta-rasamaya

eka phala khaile rase udara puraya

SYNONYMS

asthi -- seed; valkala -- skin; nahi -- there is none; amrta -- nectar;

rasa-maya -- full of juice; eka -- one; phala -- fruit; khaile -- if one

eats; rase -- with the juice; udara -- belly; puraya -- fulfilled.

TRANSLATION

The fruits had no seeds or skins. They were full of nectarean juice and

were so sweet that a man would be fully satisfied by eating only one.

Adi 17.86

TEXT 86

TEXT

ei-mata pratidina phale bara masa

vaisnava khayena phala, -- prabhura ullasa

SYNONYMS

ei-mata -- in this way; prati-dina -- every day; phale -- fruit grew;

bara -- twelve; masa -- months; vaisnava -- the Vaisnavas; khayena --

eat; phala -- the fruits; prabhura -- the Lord's; ullasa -- satisfaction.

TRANSLATION

In this way, fruits grew on the tree every day throughout the twelve

months of the year, and the Vaisnavas used to eat them, to the Lord's

great satisfaction.

Adi 17.87

TEXT 87

TEXT

ei saba lila kare sacira nandana

anya loka nahi jane vina bhakta-gana

SYNONYMS

ei saba -- all these; lila -- pastimes; kare -- performed; sacira -- of

mother Saci; nandana -- son; anya loka -- other people; nahi -- do not;

jane -- know; vina -- except; bhakta-gana -- the devotees.

TRANSLATION

These are confidential pastimes of the son of Saci. Other than devotees,

no one knows of this incident.

PURPORT

Nondevotees cannot believe this incident, yet the place where the tree

grew still exists in Mayapur. It is called Amra-ghatta or Ama-ghata.

Adi 17.88

TEXT 88

TEXT

ei mata bara-masa kirtana-avasane

amra-mahotsava prabhu kare dine dine

SYNONYMS

ei mata -- in this way; bara-masa -- for twelve months; kirtana --

chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra; avasane -- at the end; amra-maha-

utsava -- festival of eating mangoes; prabhu -- the Lord; kare --

performs; dine dine -- every day.

TRANSLATION

In this way the Lord performed sankirtana every day, and at the end of

sankirtana there was a mango-eating festival every day for twelve months.

PURPORT

On principle, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu would distribute prasadam at the

end of kirtana performances. Similarly, the members of the Krsna

consciousness movement must distribute some prasadam to the audience

after performing kirtana.

Adi 17.89

TEXT 89

TEXT

kirtana karite prabhu aila megha-gana

apana-icchaya kaila megha nivarana

SYNONYMS

kirtana -- sankirtana; karite -- performing; prabhu -- the Lord; aila --

there was; megha -- gana -- bunches of clouds; apana-icchaya -- by self-

will; kaila -- made; megha -- of the clouds; nivarana -- stopping.

TRANSLATION

Once while Caitanya Mahaprabhu was performing kirtana, clouds assembled

in the sky, and the Lord, by His own will, immediately stopped them from

pouring rain.

PURPORT

In this connection Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura says that once when Lord

Caitanya was performing sankirtana a short way from the village, some

clouds appeared overhead. By the supreme will of the Lord, the clouds

were asked to disperse, and they did. Because of this incident, that

place is still known as Meghera-cara. Since the course of the Ganges has

now changed, the village of the name Belapukhuriya, which was formerly

situated in a different place, called Taranavasa, has now become known

as Meghera-cara. The Madhya-khanda of Srila Locana dasa Thakura's

Caitanya-mangala also relates that once at the end of the day, when

evening clouds assembled overhead and thundered threateningly, all the

Vaisnavas were very much afraid. But the Lord took His karatalas in His

hands and personally began chanting the Hare Krsna mantra, looking up

toward the sky as if to direct the demigods in the higher planets. Thus

all the assembled clouds dispersed, and as the sky became clear, with

the moon rising, the Lord began dancing very happily with His jubilant

and satisfied devotees.

Adi 17.90

TEXT 90

TEXT

eka-dina prabhu srivasere ajna dila

‘brhat sahasra-nama' pada, sunite mana haila

SYNONYMS

eka-dina -- one day; prabhu -- the Lord; srivasere -- unto Srivasa

Thakura; ajna -- order; dila -- gave; brhat -- great; sahasra -- nama --

one thousand names; pada -- read; sunite -- to hear; mana -- mind; haila

-- wanted.

TRANSLATION

One day the Lord ordered Srivasa Thakura to read the Brhat-sahasra-nama [

the thousand names of Lord Visnu], for He wanted to hear them at that

time.

Adi 17.91

TEXT 91

TEXT

padite aila stave nrsimhera nama

suniya avista haila prabhu gauradhama

SYNONYMS

padite -- while reading; aila -- came; stave -- in the prayer; nrsimhera

-- of Lord Nrsimha; nama -- the holy name; suniya -- hearing; avista --

absorbed; haila -- became; prabhu -- Lord; gaura-dhama -- Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu.

TRANSLATION

As he read the thousand names of the Lord, in due course the holy name

of Lord Nrsimha appeared. When Caitanya Mahaprabhu heard the holy name

of Lord Nrsimha, He became fully absorbed in thought.

PURPORT

The Caitanya-mangala, Madhya-khanda, describes this incident as follows:

Srivasa Pandita was performing the sraddha ceremony for his father, and

as is customary, he was hearing the thousand names of Lord Visnu. At

that time Gaurahari (Lord Caitanya) appeared on the scene, and He also

began to hear the thousand names of Visnu with full satisfaction. When

He thus heard the holy name of Lord Nrsimha, Lord Caitanya became

absorbed in thought, and He became angry like Nrsimha Prabhu in His

angry mood. His eyes became red, His bodily hairs stood on end, all the

parts of His body trembled, and He made a thundering sound. All of a

sudden He took up a club, and people became greatly afraid, thinking, "

We do not know what kind of offense we have now committed!" But then Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu adjusted His thoughts and sat down on His seat.

Adi 17.92

TEXT 92

TEXT

nrsimha-avese prabhu hate gada lana

pasandi marite yaya nagare dhaiya

SYNONYMS

nrsimha-avese -- in the ecstatic mood of Lord Nrsimha; prabhu -- the

Lord; hate -- in His hand; gada -- club; lana -- taking; pasandi -- the

atheists; marite -- to kill; yaya -- goes; nagare -- in the city; dhaiya

-- running.

TRANSLATION

In the mood of Lord Nrsimha-deva, Lord Caitanya ran through the city

streets, club in hand, ready to kill all the atheists.

Adi 17.93

TEXT 93

TEXT

nrsimha-avesa dekhi' maha-tejomaya

patha chadi' bhage loka pana bada bhaya

SYNONYMS

nrsimha-avesa -- the ecstasy of Lord Nrsimha-deva; dekhi' -- seeing;

maha-tejo-maya -- very fierce; patha chadi' -- giving up the road; bhage

-- run away; loka -- all people; pana -- getting; bada -- very much;

bhaya -- afraid.

TRANSLATION

Seeing Him appearing very fierce in the ecstasy of Lord Nrsimha, people

ran from the street and fled here and there, afraid of His anger.

Adi 17.94

TEXT 94

TEXT

loka-bhaya dekhi' prabhura bahya ha-ila

srivasa-grhete giya gada phelaila

SYNONYMS

loka-bhaya -- the fearful people; dekhi' -- seeing this; prabhura -- of

the Lord; bahya -- external sense; ha-ila -- appeared; srivasa-grhete --

in the house of Srivasa Pandita; giya -- going there; gada -- the club;

phelaila -- threw away.

TRANSLATION

Seeing the people so afraid, the Lord came to His external senses and

thus returned to the house of Srivasa Thakura and threw away the club.

Adi 17.95

TEXT 95

TEXT

srivase kahena prabhu kariya visada

loka bhaya paya, -- mora haya aparadha

SYNONYMS

srivase -- unto Srivasa Thakura; kahena -- says; prabhu -- the Lord;

kariya -- becoming; visada -- morose; loka -- people; bhaya paya --

become afraid; mora -- My; haya -- there is; aparadha -- offense.

TRANSLATION

The Lord became morose and said to Srivasa Thakura, "When I adopted the

mood of Lord Nrsimha-deva, people were greatly afraid. Therefore I

stopped, since causing fear among people is an offense."

Adi 17.96

TEXT 96

TEXT

srivasa balena, -- ye tomara nama laya

tara koti aparadha saba haya ksaya

SYNONYMS

srivasa balena -- Srivasa Pandita said; ye -- anyone who; tomara -- Your;

nama -- holy name; laya -- takes; tara -- his; koti -- ten million;

aparadha -- offenses; saba -- all; haya -- become; ksaya -- vanquished.

TRANSLATION

Srivasa Thakura replied, "Anyone who takes Your holy name vanquishes ten

million of his offenses immediately.

Adi 17.97

TEXT 97

TEXT

aparadha nahi, kaile lokera nistara

ye toma' dekhila, tara chutila samsara

SYNONYMS

aparadha -- offense; nahi -- did not; kaile -- committed; lokera -- of

the people; nistara -- liberation; ye -- anyone who; toma' -- You;

dekhila -- saw; tara -- his; chutila -- became free; samsara -- material

bondage.

TRANSLATION

"There was no offense in Your appearing as Nrsimha-deva. Rather, any

man who saw You in that mood was immediately liberated from the bondage

of material existence."

Adi 17.98

TEXT 98

TEXT

eta bali' srivasa karila sevana

tusta hana prabhu aila apana-bhavana

SYNONYMS

eta bali' -- saying this; srivasa -- Srivasa Thakura; karila -- did;

sevana -- worship; tusta -- satisfied; hana -- becoming; prabhu -- the

Lord; aila -- came back; apana-bhavana -- to His own home.

TRANSLATION

After saying this, Srivasa Thakura worshiped the Lord, who was then

greatly satisfied and returned to His own home.

Adi 17.99

TEXT 99

TEXT

ara dina siva-bhakta siva-guna gaya

prabhura angane nace, damaru bajaya

SYNONYMS

ara dina -- another day; siva-bhakta -- a devotee of Lord Siva; siva-

guna -- the qualities of Lord Siva; gaya -- chants; prabhura -- of Lord

Caitanya; angane -- in the courtyard; nace -- dances; damaru -- a kind

of musical instrument; bajaya -- plays on it.

TRANSLATION

On another day a great devotee of Lord Siva, chanting of Lord Siva's

qualities, came to Lord Caitanya's house, where he began dancing in the

courtyard and playing his damaru [a musical instrument].

Adi 17.100

TEXT 100

TEXT

mahesa-avesa haila sacira nandana

tara skandhe cadi nrtya kaila bahu-ksana

SYNONYMS

mahesa-avesa -- in the mood of Lord Siva; haila -- became; sacira -- of

mother Saci; nandana -- son; tara skandhe -- on his shoulder; cadi --

getting on; nrtya -- dance; kaila -- did; bahu-ksana -- for a long time.

TRANSLATION

Then Lord Caitanya, adopting the mood of Lord Siva, got on the man's

shoulders, and thus they danced together for a long time.

PURPORT

Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu adopted the mood of Lord Siva, for He is Siva

also. According to the philosophy of acintya-bhedabheda-tattva, Lord

Siva is not different from Lord Visnu, but still Lord Siva is not Lord

Visnu, just as yogurt is nothing but milk and yet is not milk

nevertheless. One cannot get the benefit of milk by drinking yogurt.

Similarly, one cannot get salvation by worshiping Lord Siva. If one

wants salvation, one must worship Lord Visnu. This is confirmed in the

Bhagavad-gita (9.4): mat-sthani sarva-bhutani na caham tesv avasthitah.

Everything is resting on the Lord, for everything is His energy, yet He

is not everywhere. Lord Caitanya's adopting the mood of Lord Siva is not

extraordinary, but one should not therefore think that by worshiping

Lord Siva one is worshiping Lord Caitanya. That would be a mistake.

Adi 17.101

TEXT 101

TEXT

ara dina eka bhiksuka aila magite

prabhura nrtya dekhi nrtya lagila karite

SYNONYMS

ara -- another; dina -- day; eka -- one; bhiksuka -- beggar; aila --

came; magite -- to beg; prabhura -- of the Lord; nrtya -- dancing; dekhi

-- seeing; nrtya -- dancing; lagila -- began; karite -- to perform.

TRANSLATION

On another day a mendicant came to beg alms from the Lord's house, but

when he saw the Lord dancing, he also began to dance.

Adi 17.102

TEXT 102

TEXT

prabhu-sange nrtya kare parama ullase

prabhu tare prema dila, prema-rase bhase

SYNONYMS

prabhu-sange -- along with the Lord; nrtya kare -- was dancing; parama --

very much; ullase -- in satisfaction; prabhu -- the Lord; tare -- him;

prema -- love of Godhead; dila -- delivered; prema-rase -- in the

mellows of love of God; bhase -- began to float.

TRANSLATION

He danced with the Lord because he was favored by love of Krsna. Thus he

flowed in the mellows of love of Godhead.

Adi 17.103

TEXT 103

TEXT

ara dine jyotisa sarva-jna eka aila

tahare sammana kari' prabhu prasna kaila

SYNONYMS

ara dine -- some other day; jyotisa -- an astrologer; sarva-jna -- who

knows everything; eka -- one; aila -- came there; tahare -- unto him;

sammana kari' -- giving all honor; prabhu -- the Lord; prasna --

question; kaila -- put.

TRANSLATION

On another day an astrologer came who was said to know everything --

past, present and future. Thus Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu received him with

all honor and put this question before him.

PURPORT

Brahmanas generally used to become astrologers, Ayur-vedic physicians,

teachers and priests. Although highly learned and respectable, such

brahmanas went from door to door to distribute their knowledge. A

brahmana would first go to a householder's home to give information

about the functions to be performed on a particular tithi, or date, but

if there were sickness in the family, the family members would consult

the brahmana as a physician, and the brahmana would give instruction and

some medicine. Often, since the brahmanas were expert in astrology,

people would also be greatly inquisitive about their past, present and

future.

Although the brahmana appeared at Lord Caitanya's house as a beggar,

Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu received him with great respect because he was

a qualified brahmana who knew the astrological science perfectly.

Although brahmanas would go door to door just like beggars, they were

honored as very respectable guests. This was the system in Hindu society

five hundred years ago, during the time of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. This

system was current even one hundred years ago; even fifty or sixty years

ago, when we were children, such brahmanas would visit householders like

humble beggars, and people would derive great benefit from the mercy of

such brahmanas. The greatest benefit was that a householder could save a

great deal of money from being spent on doctor bills because the

brahmanas, aside from explaining the past, present and future, could

ordinarily cure all kinds of diseases simply by giving instructions and

some medicine. Thus no one was bereft of the benefit of a first-class

physician, astrologer and priest. The important members of ISKCON should

give careful attention to our Dallas school, where children are being

taught Sanskrit and English to become perfect brahmanas. If they are

actually trained as perfect brahmanas, they can save society from rogues

and ruffians; indeed, people can live happily under the protection of

qualified brahmanas. Therefore the Bhagavad-gita (4.13) gives special

stress to the division of society (catur-varnyam maya srstam guna-karma-

vibhagasah). Unfortunately some people are now claiming to be brahmanas

simply by birthright, with no qualifications. Therefore the entire

society is in chaos.

Adi 17.104

TEXT 104

TEXT

ke achilun ami purva janme kaha gani'

ganite lagila sarva-jna prabhu-vakya suni'

SYNONYMS

ke achilun ami -- who I was; purva janme -- in My previous birth; kaha --

please say; gani' -- by your astrological calculation; ganite -- to

calculate; lagila -- began; sarva-jna -- a man who knows past, present

and future; prabhu-vakya -- the words of Lord Caitanya; suni' -- hearing.

TRANSLATION

"Please tell Me who I was in My previous birth," the Lord said. "Please

tell Me by your astrological computations." Hearing the words of the

Lord, the astrologer immediately began to calculate.

PURPORT

Through astrology one can know past, present and future. Modern Western

astrologers have no knowledge of the past or future, nor can they

perfectly say anything about the present. Herein we find, however, that

after hearing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's order, the astrologer

immediately began his calculations. This was not a facade: he actually

knew how to ascertain one's past life through astrology. A still-

existing treatise called the Bhrgu-samhita describes a system by which

anyone can immediately get information about what he was in the past and

what he is going to be in the future. The brahmanas who went door to

door as if beggars had perfect command of such vast knowledge. Thus the

highest knowledge was easily available even to the poorest man in

society. The poorest man could inquire from an astrologer about his past,

present and future, with no need for business agreements or exorbitant

payments. The brahmana would give him all the benefit of his knowledge

without asking remuneration, and the poor man, in return, would offer a

handful of rice, or anything he had in his possession, to satisfy the

brahmana. In a perfect human society, perfect knowledge in any science --

medical, astrological, ecclesiastical and so on -- is available even to

the poorest man, with no anxiety over payment. In the present day,

however, no one can get justice, medical treatment, astrological help or

ecclesiastical enlightenment without money, and since people are

generally poor, they are bereft of the benefits of all these great

sciences.

Adi 17.105

TEXT 105

TEXT

gani' dhyane dekhe sarva-jna, -- maha-jyotirmaya

ananta vaikuntha-brahmanda -- sabara asraya

SYNONYMS

gani' -- by calculation; dhyane -- by meditation; dekhe -- sees; sarva-

jna -- knower of everything; maha-jyotir-maya -- highly effulgent body;

ananta -- unlimited; vaikuntha -- spiritual world; brahmanda -- planets;

sabara -- of all of them; asraya -- shelter.

TRANSLATION

Through calculation and meditation, the all-knowing astrologer saw the

greatly effulgent body of the Lord, which is the resting place of all

the unlimited Vaikuntha planets.

PURPORT

Here we get some information of the Vaikuntha world, or spiritual world.

Vaikuntha means "without anxiety." In the material world, everyone is

full of anxiety, but another world, where there is no anxiety, is

described in the Bhagavad-gita (8.20):

paras tasmat tu bhavo 'nyo 'vyakto 'vyaktat sanatanah

yah sa sarvesu bhutesu nasyatsu na vinasyati

"Yet there is another unmanifest nature, which is eternal and is

transcendental to this manifested and unmanifested matter. It is supreme

and is never annihilated. When all in this world is annihilated, that

part remains as it is."

As there are many planets within the material world, there are many

millions of planets, called Vaikunthalokas, in the spiritual world. All

these Vaikunthalokas, or superior planets, rest on the effulgence of the

Supreme Personality of Godhead. As stated in the Brahma-samhita (yasya

prabha prabhavato jagad-anda-koti- [Bs. 5.40]), the Brahman effulgence

emanating from the body of the Supreme Lord creates innumerable planets

in both the spiritual and material worlds; thus these planets are

creations of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The astrologer saw Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu to be the very same Personality of Godhead. We can

just imagine how learned he was, yet he was traveling door to door, just

like an ordinary beggar, for the highest benefit of human society.

Adi 17.106

TEXT 106

TEXT

parama-tattva, para-brahma, parama-isvara

dekhi' prabhura murti sarva-jna ha-ila phanphara

SYNONYMS

parama-tattva -- the Supreme Truth; para-brahma -- the Supreme Brahman;

parama-isvara -- the Supreme Lord; dekhi' -- seeing; prabhura -- of the

Lord; murti -- form; sarva-jna -- the all-knowing astrologer; ha-ila --

became; phanphara -- confused.

TRANSLATION

Seeing Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu to be the same Absolute Truth, the

Supreme Brahman, the Personality of Godhead, the astrologer was confused.

PURPORT

Herein it is clearly indicated that the Absolute Truth, the Supreme

Brahman, is, in the ultimate issue, the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

Therefore a person is the beginning of all things. As confirmed in the

Bhagavad-gita (10.8), mattah sarvam pravartate: everything begins from

the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The Supreme Lord is the supreme

living entity. Therefore whatever exists, whether matter or spirit, is

all but an emanation from the Supreme Person, or supreme life. The

modern scientists' theory that life begins from matter is nonsense. Both

matter and life begin from life. Unfortunately the scientists do not

know this scientific fact; they are drifting in the darkness of their so-

called knowledge.

Adi 17.107

TEXT 107

TEXT

balite na pare kichu, mauna ha-ila

prabhu punah prasna kaila, kahite lagila

SYNONYMS

balite -- to say; na pare -- is not able; kichu -- anything; mauna --

silent; ha-ila -- became; prabhu -- the Lord; punah -- again; prasna --

question; kaila -- put; kahite -- to speak; lagila -- began.

TRANSLATION

Struck with wonder, the astrologer remained silent, unable to speak. But

when the Lord again put the question before him, he replied as follows.

Adi 17.108

TEXT 108

TEXT

purva janme chila tumi jagat-asraya

paripurna bhagavan -- sarvaisvaryamaya

SYNONYMS

purva janme -- in the previous birth; chila -- were; tumi -- You; jagat -

- universe; asraya -- shelter; paripurna -- with full potencies;

bhagavan -- the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sarva-aisvarya-maya --

full of all opulences.

TRANSLATION

"My dear sir, in Your previous birth You were the shelter of all

creation, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, full of all opulences.

Adi 17.109

TEXT 109

TEXT

purve yaiche chila tumi ebeha se-rupa

durvijneya nityananda -- tomara svarupa

SYNONYMS

purve -- in the past; yaiche -- as much as; chila -- You were; tumi --

You; ebeha -- now also; se-rupa -- the same thing; durvijneya --

inconceivable; nityananda -- eternal happiness; tomara -- Your; svarupa -

- identity.

TRANSLATION

"You are now the same Personality of Godhead that You were in Your

previous birth. Your identity is inconceivable eternal happiness."

PURPORT

By the power of astrological science one can even ascertain the position

of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Everything is to be identified by

its symptoms. The Supreme Personality of Godhead is identified by the

symptoms mentioned in the sastras. It is not that anyone and everyone

can become God without proof from sastras.

Adi 17.110

TEXT 110

TEXT

prabhu hasi' kaila, -- tumi kichu na janila

purve ami achilan jatite goyala

SYNONYMS

prabhu -- the Lord; hasi' -- smiling; kaila -- said; tumi -- you; kichu -

- anything; na -- not; janila -- know; purve -- in the past; ami -- I;

achilan -- was; jatite -- by caste; goyala -- cowherd.

TRANSLATION

When the astrologer was speaking so highly of Him, Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu stopped him and began to smile. "My dear sir," He said, "I

think you do not know very clearly what I was, for I know that in My

previous birth I was a cowherd boy.

Adi 17.111

TEXT 111

TEXT

gopa-grhe janma chila, gabhira rakhala

sei punye hailan ebe brahmana-chaoyala

SYNONYMS

gopa-grhe -- in the house of a cowherd; janma -- birth; chila -- there

was; gabhira -- of the cows; rakhala -- protector; sei punye -- by those

pious activities; hailan -- became; ebe -- now; brahmana -- of a

brahmana; chaoyala -- son.

TRANSLATION

"In My last birth I was born in the family of cowherd men, and I gave

protection to the calves and cows. Because of such pious activities, I

have now become the son of a brahmana."

PURPORT

The words of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the greatest authority, herein

clearly indicate that one becomes pious simply by keeping cows and

protecting them. Unfortunately, people have become such rascals that

they do not even care about the words of an authority. People generally

consider cowherd men lowly members of society, but herein Caitanya

Mahaprabhu confirms that they are so pious that in their next lives they

are going to be brahmanas. The caste system has a specific purpose. If

this scientific system is followed, human society will get the greatest

benefit. Heeding this instruction by the Lord, people should serve cows

and calves and in return get ample quantities of milk. There is no loss

in serving the cows and calves, but modern human society has become so

degraded that instead of giving protection to the cows and serving them,

people are killing them. How can they expect peace and prosperity in

human society while committing such sinful activities? It is impossible.

Adi 17.112

TEXT 112

TEXT

sarva-jna kahe ami taha dhyane dekhilan

tahate aisvarya dekhi' phanphara ha-ilan

SYNONYMS

sarva-jna -- the all-knowing astrologer; kahe -- says; ami -- I; taha --

that; dhyane -- in meditation; dekhilan -- saw; tahate -- there;

aisvarya -- opulence; dekhi' -- by seeing; phanphara -- confused; ha-

ilan -- became.

TRANSLATION

The astrologer said, "What I saw in meditation was full of opulence, and

therefore I was confused.

PURPORT

It appears that the astrologer not only was a knower of past, present

and future through astrological calculation, but was a great meditator

as well. Therefore he was a great devotee and could see Lord Caitanya

Mahaprabhu to be the same personality as Krsna. He was puzzled, however,

about whether Krsna and Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu were actually the same

person.

Adi 17.113

TEXT 113

TEXT

sei-rupe ei-rupe dekhi ekakara

kabhu bheda dekhi, ei mayaya tomara

SYNONYMS

sei-rupe -- in that form; ei-rupe -- in this form; dekhi -- I see; eka-

akara -- one form; kabhu -- sometimes; bheda -- difference; dekhi -- I

see; ei -- this; mayaya tomara -- Your maya.

TRANSLATION

"I am certain that Your form and the form I saw in my meditation are one

and the same. If I see any difference, this is an act of Your illusory

energy."

PURPORT

Sri-krsna-caitanya radha-krsna nahe anya: in the vision of a perfect

devotee, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu is a combination of Radha and Krsna.

One who sees Lord Caitanya to be different from Krsna is under the

illusory energy of the Lord. It appears that the astrologer was already

an advanced devotee, and when he came into the presence of the Supreme

Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, he became perfectly self-realized and

could see that the Supreme Personality of Godhead Krsna and Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu are one and the same Supreme Person.

Adi 17.114

TEXT 114

TEXT

ye hao, se hao tumi, tomake namaskara

prabhu tare prema diya kaila puraskara

SYNONYMS

ye hao -- whatever You are; se hao tumi -- whatever You may be; tomake --

unto You; namaskara -- my obeisances; prabhu -- the Lord; tare -- unto

him; prema -- love of Godhead; diya -- delivered; kaila -- did;

puraskara -- honor.

TRANSLATION

The all-knowing astrologer concluded, "Whatever You may be or whoever

You may be, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You!" By His causeless

mercy, the Lord then gave him love of Godhead, thus rewarding him for

his service.

PURPORT

The incident of Lord Caitanya's meeting the all-knowing astrologer is

not mentioned in the Caitanya-bhagavata, but we cannot therefore say

that it did not take place. On the contrary, we must accept the

statement of Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami that whatever the Caitanya-

bhagavata did not mention he has especially mentioned in the Caitanya-

caritamrta.

Adi 17.115

TEXT 115

TEXT

eka dina prabhu visnu-mandape vasiya

‘madhu ana', ‘madhu ana' balena dakiya

SYNONYMS

eka dina -- one day; prabhu -- the Lord; visnu-mandape -- in the

corridor of a Visnu temple; vasiya -- sitting; madhu ana -- bring honey;

madhu ana -- bring honey; balena -- says; dakiya -- calling loudly.

TRANSLATION

One day the Lord sat down in the corridor of a Visnu temple and began

calling very loudly, "Bring some honey! Bring some honey!"

Adi 17.116

TEXT 116

TEXT

nityananda-gosani prabhura avesa janila

ganga-jala-patra ani' sammukhe dharila

SYNONYMS

nityananda-gosani -- Lord Nityananda Prabhu; prabhura -- of the Lord;

avesa -- ecstasy; janila -- could understand; ganga-jala -- Ganges water;

patra -- pot; ani' -- bringing; sammukhe -- in front; dharila -- placed

it.

TRANSLATION

Nityananda Prabhu Gosani, understanding the ecstatic mood of Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu, brought a pot of Ganges water as a token and put it

before Him.

Adi 17.117

TEXT 117

TEXT

jala pana kariya nace hana vihvala

yamunakarsana-lila dekhaye sakala

SYNONYMS

jala -- water; pana kariya -- after drinking; nace -- dances; hana --

becoming; vihvala -- ecstatic; yamuna-akarsana -- attracting the river

Yamuna; lila -- pastimes; dekhaye -- sees; sakala -- everyone.

TRANSLATION

After drinking the water, Lord Caitanya became so ecstatic that He began

to dance. Thus everyone saw the pastime of attracting the river Yamuna.

PURPORT

Yamunakarsana-lila is the pastime of attracting the Yamuna. One day, Sri

Baladeva wanted the Yamuna River to come before Him, and when the river

Yamuna refused, He took His plow, wanting to dig a canal so that the

Yamuna would be obliged to come there. Since Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is

the original form of Baladeva, in His ecstasy He asked everyone to bring

honey. In this way, all the devotees standing there saw the

yamunakarsana-lila. In this lila, Baladeva was accompanied by His

girlfriends. After drinking a honey beverage called Varuni, He wanted to

jump into the Yamuna and swim with the girls. It is stated in Srimad-

Bhagavatam (10.65.25–30, 33) that Lord Baladeva asked the Yamuna to come

near, and when the river disobeyed the order of the Lord, He became

angry and thus wanted to snatch her near to Him with His plow. The

Yamuna, however, very much afraid of Lord Balarama's anger, immediately

came and surrendered unto Him, praying to the Lord, the Supreme

Personality of Godhead, and admitting her fault. She was then excused.

This is the sum and substance of the yamunakarsana-lila. The incident is

also described in the prayer of Jayadeva Gosvami concerning the ten

incarnations:

vahasi vapusi visade vasanam jaladabham

halahati-bhiti-milita-yamunabham

kesava dhrta-haladhara-rupa jaya jagad-isa hare

Adi 17.118

TEXT 118

TEXT

mada-matta-gati baladeva-anukara

acarya sekhara tanre dekhe ramakara

SYNONYMS

mada-matta -- being intoxicated by drinking Varuni; gati -- movement;

baladeva -- Lord Baladeva; anukara -- imitating; acarya -- Advaita

Acarya; sekhara -- at the head; tanre -- Him; dekhe -- sees; rama-akara -

- in the form of Balarama.

TRANSLATION

When the Lord, in His ecstasy of Baladeva, was moving as if intoxicated

by the beverage, Advaita Acarya, the chief of the acaryas [acarya

sekhara], saw Him in the form of Balarama.

Adi 17.119

TEXT 119

TEXT

vanamali acarya dekhe sonara langala

sabe mili' nrtya kare avese vihvala

SYNONYMS

vanamali acarya -- Vanamali Acarya; dekhe -- sees; sonara -- made of

gold; langala -- plow; sabe -- all; mili' -- meeting together; nrtya --

dance; kare -- perform; avese -- in ecstasy; vihvala -- overwhelmed.

TRANSLATION

Vanamali Acarya saw a golden plow in the hand of Balarama, and the

devotees all assembled together and danced, overwhelmed by ecstasy.

Adi 17.120

TEXT 120

TEXT

ei-mata nrtya ha-ila cari prahara

sandhyaya ganga-snana kari' sabe gela ghara

SYNONYMS

ei-mata -- in this way; nrtya -- dancing; ha-ila -- was performed; cari -

- four; prahara -- a period of time lasting three hours; sandhyaya -- in

the evening; ganga-snana -- taking bath in the Ganges; kari' --

finishing; sabe -- all; gela -- returned; ghara -- home.

TRANSLATION

In this way they danced continuously for twelve hours, and in the

evening they all took a bath in the Ganges and then returned to their

homes.

Adi 17.121

TEXT 121

TEXT

nagariya loke prabhu yabe ajna dila

ghare ghare sankirtana karite lagila

SYNONYMS

nagariya -- citizens; loke -- all the people; prabhu -- the Lord; yabe --

when; ajna -- order; dila -- gave; ghare ghare -- in each and every

home; sankirtana -- chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra; karite -- to

perform; lagila -- began.

TRANSLATION

The Lord ordered all the citizens of Navadvipa to chant the Hare Krsna

mantra, and in each and every home they began performing sankirtana

regularly.

Adi 17.122

TEXT 122

TEXT

‘haraye namah, krsna yadavaya namah

gopala govinda rama sri-madhusudana'

SYNONYMS

haraye namah -- I offer my respectful obeisances to Lord Hari; krsna --

O Krsna; yadavaya -- unto the descendant of the Yadu dynasty; namah --

all obeisances; gopala -- Gopala; govinda -- Govinda; rama -- Rama; sri-

madhusudana -- Sri Madhusudana.

TRANSLATION

[All the devotees sang this popular song along with the Hare Krsna maha-

mantra.] "Haraye namah, krsna yadavaya namah/ gopala govinda rama sri-

madhusudana."

Adi 17.123

TEXT 123

TEXT

mrdanga-karatala sankirtana-mahadhvani

‘hari' ‘hari' -- dhvani vina anya nahi suni

SYNONYMS

mrdanga -- drum; karatala -- hand bells; sankirtana -- chanting of the

holy name of the Lord; maha-dhvani -- great vibration; hari -- the Lord;

hari -- the Lord; dhvani -- sound; vina -- except; anya -- another; nahi

-- not; suni -- one can hear.

TRANSLATION

When the sankirtana movement thus started, no one in Navadvipa could

hear any sound other than the words "Hari! Hari!" and the beating of the

mrdanga and clashing of hand bells.

PURPORT

The International Society for Krishna Consciousness now has its world

center in Navadvipa, Mayapur. The managers of this center should see

that twenty-four hours a day there is chanting of the holy names of the

Hare Krsna maha-mantra, with the addition of haraye namah, krsna

yadavaya namah, for this song was a favorite of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu'

s. But all such sankirtana must be preceded by the chanting of the holy

names of the five tattvas -- sri-krsna-caitanya prabhu-nityananda sri-

advaita gadadhara srivasadi-gaura-bhakta-vrnda. We are already

accustomed to chant these two mantras -- sri-krsna-caitanya prabhu-

nityananda sri-advaita gadadhara srivasadi-gaura-bhakta-vrnda and Hare

Krsna, Hare Krsna, Krsna Krsna, Hare Hare/ Hare Rama, Hare Rama, Rama

Rama, Hare Hare. Now, after these, the other two lines -- namely haraye

namah, krsna yadavaya namah/ gopala govinda rama sri-madhusudana --

should be added, especially in Mayapur. Chanting of these six lines

should go on so perfectly well that no one there hears any vibration

other than the chanting of the holy names of the Lord. That will make

the center spiritually all-perfect.

Adi 17.124

TEXT 124

TEXT

suniya ye kruddha haila sakala yavana

kaji-pase asi' sabe kaila nivedana

SYNONYMS

suniya -- by hearing; ye -- that; kruddha -- angry; haila -- became;

sakala -- all; yavana -- Muslims; kaji-pase -- in the court of the Kazi,

or magistrate; asi' -- coming; sabe -- all; kaila -- made; nivedana --

petition.

TRANSLATION

Hearing the resounding vibration of the Hare Krsna mantra, the local

Muslims, greatly angry, submitted a complaint to the Kazi.

PURPORT

The phaujadara, or city magistrate, was called the kaji (Kazi). The

jamidaras (zamindars), or landholders (mandaleras), levied taxes on the

land, but keeping law and order and punishing criminals was the duty

entrusted to the Kazi. Both the Kazi and the landholders were under the

control of the governor of Bengal, which at that time was known as Suba-

bangala. The districts of Nadia, Islampura and Bagoyana were all under

the zamindar named Hari Hoda or his descendant known as Hoda Krsnadasa.

It is said that Chand Kazi was the spiritual master of Nawab Hussain

Shah. According to one opinion his name was Maulana Sirajuddina, and

according to another his name was Habibara Rahamana. Descendants of

Chand Kazi are still living in the vicinity of Mayapur. People still go

to see the tomb of Chand Kazi, which is underneath a campaka tree and is

known as Chand Kazi's samadhi.

Adi 17.125

TEXT 125

TEXT

krodhe sandhya-kale kaji eka ghare aila

mrdanga bhangiya loke kahite lagila

SYNONYMS

krodhe -- in anger; sandhya-kale -- in the evening; kaji -- the Chand

Kazi; eka ghare -- in one home; aila -- came; mrdanga -- drum; bhangiya -

- breaking; loke -- unto the people; kahite -- to speak; lagila -- began.

TRANSLATION

Chand Kazi angrily came to one home in the evening, and when he saw

kirtana going on, he broke a mrdanga and spoke as follows.

Adi 17.126

TEXT 126

TEXT

eta-kala keha nahi kaila hinduyani

ebe ye udyama calao kara bala jani'

SYNONYMS

eta-kala -- so long; keha -- anyone; nahi -- not; kaila -- performed;

hinduyani -- regulative principles of the Hindus; ebe -- now; ye -- that;

udyama -- endeavor; calao -- you propagate; kara -- whose; bala --

strength; jani' -- I want to know.

TRANSLATION

"For so long you did not follow the regulative principles of the Hindu

religion, but now you are following them with great enthusiasm. May I

know by whose strength you are doing so?

PURPORT

It appears that from the aggression of Baktiyar Khiliji in Bengal until

the time of Chand Kazi, Hindus, or the followers of the Vedic principles,

were greatly suppressed. Like the Hindus in present-day Pakistan,

practically no one could execute the Hindu religious principles freely.

Chand Kazi referred to this condition of Hindu society. Formerly the

Hindus had not been straightforward in executing their Hindu principles,

but now they were freely chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra. Therefore

it must have been by the strength of someone else that they were so

daring.

Actually, that was the fact. Although the members of the so-called Hindu

society had followed the social customs and formulas, they had

practically forgotten to execute their religious principles strictly.

But with the presence of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu they actually began

following the regulative principles according to His order. That order

is still existing, and anywhere and everywhere, in all parts of the

world, one can execute it. That order is to become a spiritual master

under the direction of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu by following the

regulative principles, chanting daily at least sixteen rounds of the

Hare Krsna maha-mantra, and preaching the cult of Krsna consciousness

all over the world. If we adhere to the order of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu,

we shall get spiritual strength without a doubt, and we shall be free

to preach this cult of the Hare Krsna movement and not be hampered by

anyone.

Adi 17.127

TEXT 127

TEXT

keha kirtana na kariha sakala nagare

aji ami ksama kari' yaitechon ghare

SYNONYMS

keha -- anyone; kirtana -- chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra; na --

do not; kariha -- perform; sakala nagare -- in the whole town; aji --

today; ami -- I; ksama kari' -- excusing; yaitechon -- am returning;

ghare -- home.

TRANSLATION

"No one should perform sankirtana on the streets of the city. Today I am

excusing the offense and returning home.

PURPORT

Such orders stopping sankirtana in the streets of the world's great

cities have been imposed upon members of the Hare Krsna movement. We

have hundreds of centers all over the world, and we have been

specifically persecuted in Australia. In most cities of the Western

world we have been arrested many times by the police, but we are

nevertheless executing the order of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu by chanting

on the streets of all the important cities, such as New York, London,

Chicago, Sydney, Melbourne, Paris and Hamburg. We must remember that

such incidents took place in the past, five hundred years ago, and the

fact that they are still going on indicates that our sankirtana movement

is really authorized, for if sankirtana were an insignificant material

affair, demons would not object to it. The demons of the time tried to

obstruct the sankirtana movement started by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

Similar demons are trying to obstruct the sankirtana movement we are

executing all over the world, and this proves that our sankirtana

movement is still pure and genuine, following in the footsteps of Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

Adi 17.128

TEXT 128

TEXT

ara yadi kirtana karite laga paimu

sarvasva dandiya tara jati ye la-imu

SYNONYMS

ara -- again; yadi -- if; kirtana -- chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-

mantra; karite -- to do; laga -- contact; paimu -- I shall take; sarva-

sva -- all possessions; dandiya -- chastising; tara -- his; jati --

caste; ye -- that; la-imu -- I shall take.

TRANSLATION

"The next time I see someone performing such sankirtana, I shall

certainly chastise him by not only confiscating all his property but

also converting him into a Muslim."

PURPORT

To convert a Hindu into a Muslim was an easy affair in those days. If a

Muslim simply sprinkled water on the body of a Hindu, it was supposed

that the Hindu had already become a Muslim. During the transition of the

British in Bangladesh during the last Hindu-Muslim riots, many Hindus

were converted into Muslims by having cows' flesh forcibly pushed into

their mouths. Hindu society was so rigid at the time of Lord Caitanya

that if a Hindu were converted into a Muslim, there was no chance of his

being reformed. In this way the Muslim population in India increased.

None of the Muslims came from outside; social customs somehow or other

forced Hindus to become Muslims, with no chance of returning to Hindu

society. Emperor Aurangzeb also inaugurated a tax that Hindus had to pay

because of their being Hindus. Thus all the poor Hindus of the lower

class voluntarily became Muslims to avoid the tax. In this way the

Muslim population in India increased. Chand Kazi threatened to convert

the people into Muslims by the simple process of sprinkling water on

their bodies.

Adi 17.129

TEXT 129

TEXT

eta bali' kaji gela, -- nagariya loka

prabhu-sthane nivedila pana bada soka

SYNONYMS

eta bali' -- thus saying; kaji -- the magistrate; gela -- returned;

nagariya loka -- the citizens in general; prabhu-sthane -- before the

Lord; nivedila -- submitted; pana -- getting; bada -- very much; soka --

shock.

TRANSLATION

After saying this, the Kazi returned home, and the devotees, greatly

shocked that they were forbidden to chant Hare Krsna, submitted their

grief to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

Adi 17.130

TEXT 130

TEXT

prabhu ajna dila -- yaha karaha kirtana

muni samharimu aji sakala yavana

SYNONYMS

prabhu -- the Lord; ajna dila -- ordered; yaha -- go; karaha -- and

perform; kirtana -- sankirtana, chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra;

muni -- I; samharimu -- shall kill; aji -- today; sakala -- all; yavana -

- the Muslims.

TRANSLATION

Lord Caitanya ordered, "Go perform sankirtana! Today I shall kill all

the Muslims!"

PURPORT

Gandhi is known for having started the movement of nonviolent civil

disobedience in India, but about five hundred years before him, Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu started His movement of nonviolent civil

disobedience to the order of Chand Kazi. It is not necessary to commit

violence to stop the opposition from hindering a movement, for one can

kill their demoniac behavior with reason and argument. Following in the

footsteps of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, whenever there are obstacles the

Hare Krsna movement should kill the opposition with reason and argument

and thus stop their demoniac behavior. If we became violent in every

case, it would be difficult for us to manage our affairs. We should

therefore follow in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who

disobeyed the order of Chand Kazi but subdued him with reason and

argument.

Adi 17.131

TEXT 131

TEXT

ghare giya saba loka karaye kirtana

kajira bhaye svacchanda nahe, camakita mana

SYNONYMS

ghare giya -- returning home; saba -- all; loka -- citizens; karaye --

performed; kirtana -- sankirtana; kajira -- of the Kazi; bhaye -- from

fear; svacchanda -- carefree; nahe -- not; camakita -- always full of

anxieties; mana -- the mind.

TRANSLATION

Returning home, all the citizens began performing sankirtana, but

because of the order of the Kazi, they were not carefree but always full

of anxiety.

Adi 17.132

TEXT 132

TEXT

ta-sabhara antare bhaya prabhu mane jani

kahite lagila loke sighra daki' ani'

SYNONYMS

ta-sabhara -- of all of them; antare -- in the mind; bhaya -- fear;

prabhu -- the Lord; mane -- in the mind; jani -- understanding; kahite --

to speak; lagila -- began; loke -- to the people; sighra -- very soon;

daki' -- calling; ani' -- bringing them.

TRANSLATION

Understanding the anxiety within the people's minds, the Lord called

them together and spoke to them as follows.

Adi 17.133

TEXT 133

TEXT

nagare nagare aji karimu kirtana

sandhya-kale kara sabhe nagara-mandana

SYNONYMS

nagare -- from town; nagare -- to town; aji -- today; karimu -- I shall

perform; kirtana -- chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra; sandhya-kale

-- in the evening; kara -- do; sabhe -- all; nagara -- of the city;

mandana -- decoration.

TRANSLATION

"In the evening I shall perform sankirtana in each and every town.

Therefore you should all decorate the city in the evening.

PURPORT

At that time, Navadvipa was composed of nine small cities, so the words

nagare nagare are significant. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu wanted to perform

kirtana in each of these neighboring towns. He ordered the city

decorated for the function.

Adi 17.134

TEXT 134

TEXT

sandhyate deuti sabe jvala ghare ghare

dekha, kona kaji asi' more mana kare

SYNONYMS

sandhyate -- in the evening; deuti -- lamps; sabe -- everyone; jvala --

light up; ghare ghare -- in each and every home; dekha -- just wait and

see; kona -- which kind; kaji -- magistrate; asi' -- coming; more --

unto Me; mana kare -- orders Me to stop.

TRANSLATION

"In the evening, burn torchlights in every home. I shall give protection

to everyone. Let us see what kind of Kazi comes to stop our kirtana."

Adi 17.135

TEXT 135

TEXT

eta kahi' sandhya-kale cale gauraraya

kirtanera kaila prabhu tina sampradaya

SYNONYMS

eta kahi' -- saying this; sandhya-kale -- in the evening; cale -- went

out; gaura-raya -- Gaurasundara; kirtanera -- of performing sankirtana;

kaila -- made; prabhu -- the Lord; tina -- three; sampradaya -- parties.

TRANSLATION

In the evening Lord Gaurasundara went out and formed three parties to

perform kirtana.

PURPORT

This is a scheme for performing kirtana in a procession. During Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu's time, one party was composed of twenty-one men:

four people playing mrdangas, one leading the chanting, and sixteen

others striking karatalas, responding to the leading chanter. If many

men join the sankirtana movement, they may follow in the footsteps of

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and form different parties according to the time

and the number of men available.

Adi 17.136

TEXT 136

TEXT

age sampradaye nrtya kare haridasa

madhye nace acarya-gosani parama ullasa

SYNONYMS

age -- in front; sampradaye -- in the party; nrtya -- dancing; kare --

does; haridasa -- Thakura Haridasa; madhye -- in the middle; nace --

dances; acarya-gosani -- Sri Advaita Acarya; parama -- very; ullasa --

happy.

TRANSLATION

In the front party danced Thakura Haridasa, and in the middle party

danced Advaita Acarya with great jubilation.

Adi 17.137

TEXT 137

TEXT

pache sampradaye nrtya kare gauracandra

tanra sange naci' bule prabhu nityananda

SYNONYMS

pache -- at the rear; sampradaye -- in the party; nrtya -- dancing; kare

-- does; gauracandra -- Lord Gauranga; tanra -- His; sange -- along with;

naci' -- dancing; bule -- moves; prabhu -- Lord; nityananda --

Nityananda.

TRANSLATION

Lord Gaurasundara Himself danced in the rear party, and Sri Nityananda

Prabhu moved with Lord Caitanya's dancing.

Adi 17.138

TEXT 138

TEXT

vrndavana-dasa iha ‘caitanya-mangale'

vistari' varniyachena, prabhu-krpa-bale

SYNONYMS

vrndavana-dasa -- Vrndavana dasa Thakura; iha -- this; caitanya-mangale -

- in his book named Caitanya-mangala; vistari' -- elaborately;

varniyachena -- has described; prabhu -- of the Lord; krpa-bale -- by

the strength of mercy.

TRANSLATION

By the grace of the Lord, Srila Vrndavana dasa Thakura has elaborately

described this incident in his Caitanya-mangala [now Caitanya-bhagavata].

Adi 17.139

TEXT 139

TEXT

ei mata kirtana kari' nagare bhramila

bhramite bhramite sabhe kaji-dvare gela

SYNONYMS

ei mata -- in this way; kirtana -- congregational chanting; kari' --

executing; nagare -- in the city; bhramila -- circumambulated; bhramite

bhramite -- while thus moving; sabhe -- all of them; kaji-dvare -- at

the door of the Kazi; gela -- reached.

TRANSLATION

Performing kirtana in this way, circumambulating through every nook and

corner of the city, they finally reached the door of the Kazi.

Adi 17.140

TEXT 140

TEXT

tarja-garja kare loka, kare kolahala

gauracandra-bale loka prasraya-pagala

SYNONYMS

tarja-garja -- murmuring in anger; kare -- do; loka -- the people; kare -

- do; kolahala -- roaring; gauracandra -- of Lord Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu; bale -- by the power; loka -- people; prasraya-pagala --

became mad by such indulgence.

TRANSLATION

Murmuring in anger and making a roaring sound, the people, under the

protection of Lord Caitanya, became mad through such indulgence.

PURPORT

The Kazi had issued an order not to perform kirtana, congregational

chanting of the holy name of the Lord. But when this was brought up to

Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, He ordered civil disobedience to the Kazi's

order. Lord Caitanya and all His devotees, naturally enthusiastic

although agitated, must have made a great noise with their loud cries.

Adi 17.141

TEXT 141

TEXT

kirtanera dhvanite kaji lukaila ghare

tarjana garjana suni' na haya bahire

SYNONYMS

kirtanera -- of the sankirtana movement; dhvanite -- by the sound; kaji -

- the Chand Kazi; lukaila -- hid himself; ghare -- in the room; tarjana -

- murmuring; garjana -- protesting; suni' -- hearing; na -- does not;

haya -- come out; bahire -- outside.

TRANSLATION

The loud sound of the chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra certainly made

the Kazi very much afraid, and he hid himself within his room. Hearing

the people thus protesting, murmuring in great anger, the Kazi would not

come out of his home.

PURPORT

The Kazi's order not to perform sankirtana could stand only as long as

there was no civil disobedience. Under the leadership of the Supreme

Lord, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the chanters, increasing in number,

disobeyed the order of the Kazi. Thousands assembled together and formed

parties, chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra and making a tumultuous

sound of protest. Thus the Kazi was very much afraid, as naturally one

should be under such circumstances.

In the present day also, people all over the world may join together in

the Krsna consciousness movement and protest against the present

degraded governments of the world's godless societies, which are based

on all kinds of sinful activities. Srimad-Bhagavatam states that in the

Age of Kali, thieves, rogues and fourth-class people who have neither

education nor culture capture the seats of governments to exploit the

citizens. This is a symptom of Kali-yuga that has already appeared.

People cannot feel secure about their lives and property, yet the so-

called governments continue, and government ministers get fat salaries,

although they are unable to do anything good for society. The only

remedy for such conditions is to enhance the sankirtana movement under

the banner of Krsna consciousness and protest against the sinful

activities of all the world's governments.

The Krsna consciousness movement is not a sentimental religious movement;

it is a movement for the reformation of all the anomalies of human

society. If people take to it seriously, discharging this duty

scientifically, as ordered by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the world will

see peace and prosperity instead of being confused and hopeless under

useless governments. There are always rogues and thieves in human

society, and as soon as a weak government is unable to execute its

duties, these rogues and thieves come out to do their business. Thus the

entire society becomes a hell unfit for gentlemen to live in. There is

an immediate need for a good government -- a government by the people,

with Krsna consciousness. Unless the masses of people become Krsna

conscious, they cannot be good men. The Krsna consciousness movement

that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu started by chanting the Hare Krsna maha-

mantra still has its potency. Therefore people should understand it

seriously and scientifically and spread it all over the world.

The sankirtana movement started by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is described

in the Caitanya-bhagavata, Madhya-khanda, Twenty-third Chapter,

beginning with verse 241, which states, "My dear Lord, let my mind be

fixed at Your lotus feet." Following Lord Caitanya's chanting, all the

devotees reproduced the same sound He chanted. In this way the Lord

proceeded, leading the entire party on the strand roads by the bank of

the Ganges. When the Lord came to His own ghata, or bathing place, He

danced more and more. Then He proceeded to Madhai's ghata. In this way

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the Supreme Lord, who was known as Visvambhara,

danced all over the banks of the Ganges. Then He proceeded to Barakona-

ghata, then Nagariya-ghata, and, traveling through Ganganagara, reached

Simuliya, a quarter at one end of the town. All these places surround

Sri Mayapur. After reaching Simuliya, the Lord proceeded toward the Kazi'

s house, and in this way He reached the door of Chand Kazi.

Adi 17.142

TEXT 142

TEXT

uddhata loka bhange kajira ghara-puspavana

vistari' varnila iha dasa-vrndavana

SYNONYMS

uddhata -- agitated; loka -- persons; bhange -- break; kajira -- of the

Kazi; ghara -- house; puspa-vana -- flower garden; vistari' --

elaborately; varnila -- described; iha -- this; dasa-vrndavana -- Srila

Vrndavana dasa Thakura.

TRANSLATION

Naturally some of the people who were very much agitated began to

retaliate the Kazi's actions by wrecking his house and flower garden.

Srila Vrndavana dasa Thakura has elaborately described this incident.

Adi 17.143

TEXT 143

TEXT

tabe mahaprabhu tara dvarete vasila

bhavya-loka pathaiya kajire bolaila

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; mahaprabhu -- Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tara dvarete -

- at the Kazi's door; vasila -- sat down; bhavya-loka -- respectable

persons; pathaiya -- sending; kajire -- unto the Kazi; bolaila -- had

them call.

TRANSLATION

Thereafter, when Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu reached the Kazi's house, He

sat down by the doorway and sent some respectable persons to call for

the Kazi.

Adi 17.144

TEXT 144

TEXT

dura ha-ite aila kaji matha noyaiya

kajire vasaila prabhu sammana kariya

SYNONYMS

dura ha-ite -- from a distant place; aila -- came; kaji -- the Kazi;

matha -- head; noyaiya -- bowed down; kajire -- unto the Kazi; vasaila --

gave a seat; prabhu -- the Lord; sammana -- respect; kariya -- offering.

TRANSLATION

When the Kazi came, his head bowed down, the Lord gave him proper

respect and a seat.

PURPORT

Some of the men in Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's civil disobedience movement

were agitated because they could not control their minds. But the Lord

was thoroughly peaceful, sober and unagitated. Therefore when the Kazi

came down to see Him, the Lord offered him proper respect and a seat

because he was a respectable government officer. Thus the Lord taught us

by His personal behavior. In pushing on our sankirtana movement of Krsna

consciousness, we might have to face difficult days, but we should

always follow in the footsteps of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and do the

needful according to the time and circumstances.

Adi 17.145

TEXT 145

TEXT

prabhu balena, -- ami tomara ailama abhyagata

ami dekhi' lukaila, -- e-dharma kemata

SYNONYMS

prabhu balena -- the Lord said; ami -- I; tomara -- your; ailama -- have

come; abhyagata -- guest; ami -- Me; dekhi' -- seeing; lukaila -- you

disappeared; e-dharma kemata -- what kind of etiquette is this.

TRANSLATION

In a friendly way, the Lord said, "Sir, I have come to your house as

your guest, but upon seeing Me you hid yourself in your room. What kind

of etiquette is this?"

Adi 17.146

TEXT 146

TEXT

kaji kahe -- tumi aisa kruddha ha-iya

toma santa karaite rahinu lukaiya

SYNONYMS

kaji kahe -- the Kazi replied; tumi -- You; aisa -- have come; kruddha --

angry; ha-iya -- being; toma -- You; santa -- pacified; karaite -- to

make; rahinu -- I remained; lukaiya -- hiding out of sight.

TRANSLATION

The Kazi replied, "You have come to my house in a very angry mood. To

pacify You, I did not come before You immediately but kept myself hidden.

Adi 17.147

TEXT 147

TEXT

ebe tumi santa haile, asi, mililan

bhagya mora, -- toma hena atithi pailan

SYNONYMS

ebe -- now; tumi -- You; santa -- pacified; haile -- have become; asi' --

coming; mililan -- I have met (You); bhagya mora -- it is my great

fortune; toma -- You; hena -- like; atithi -- guest; pailan -- I have

received.

TRANSLATION

"Now that You have become pacified, I have come to You. It is my good

fortune to receive a guest like Your Honor.

Adi 17.148

TEXT 148

TEXT

grama-sambandhe ‘cakravarti' haya mora caca

deha-sambandhe haite haya grama-sambandha sanca

SYNONYMS

grama-sambandhe -- in our neighborhood relationship; cakravarti -- Your

grandfather Nilambara Cakravarti; haya -- becomes; mora -- my; caca --

uncle; deha-sambandhe -- in a bodily relationship; haite -- than; haya --

becomes; grama-sambandha -- neighborhood relationship; sanca -- more

powerful.

TRANSLATION

"In our village relationship, Nilambara Cakravarti Thakura was my uncle.

Such a relationship is stronger than a bodily relationship.

PURPORT

In India, even in the interior villages, all the Hindu and Muslim

communities used to live very peacefully by establishing a relationship

between them. The young men called the elderly members of the village by

the name caca or kaka, "uncle," and men of the same age called each

other dada, "brother." The relationship was very friendly. There were

even invitations from Muslim houses to Hindu houses and from Hindu

houses to Muslim houses. Both the Hindus and the Muslims accepted the

invitations to go to one another's houses to attend ceremonial functions.

Even until fifty or sixty years ago, the relationship between Hindus

and Muslims was very friendly, and there were no disturbances. We do not

find any Hindu-Muslim riots in the history of India, even during the

days of the Muslims' rule over the country. Conflict between Hindus and

Muslims was created by polluted politicians, especially foreign rulers,

and thus the situation gradually became so degraded that India was

divided into Hindustan and Pakistan. Fortunately, the remedy to unite

not only the Hindus and Muslims but all communities and all nations can

still be implemented by the Hare Krsna movement on the strong basic

platform of love of Godhead.

Adi 17.149

TEXT 149

TEXT

nilambara cakravarti haya tomara nana

se-sambandhe hao tumi amara bhagina

SYNONYMS

nilambara cakravarti -- Nilambara Cakravarti; haya -- becomes; tomara --

Your; nana -- maternal grandfather; se-sambandhe -- by such a

relationship; hao -- become; tumi -- You; amara -- my; bhagina -- nephew

(the son of my sister).

TRANSLATION

"Nilambara Cakravarti is Your maternal grandfather, and by this

relationship You are thus my nephew.

Adi 17.150

TEXT 150

TEXT

bhaginara krodha mama avasya sahaya

matulera aparadha bhagina na laya

SYNONYMS

bhaginara -- of the nephew; krodha -- anger; mama -- maternal uncle;

avasya -- certainly; sahaya -- tolerates; matulera -- of the maternal

uncle; aparadha -- offense; bhagina -- the nephew; na -- does not; laya -

- accept.

TRANSLATION

"When a nephew is very angry, his maternal uncle is tolerant, and when

the maternal uncle commits an offense, the nephew does not take it very

seriously."

Adi 17.151

TEXT 151

TEXT

ei mata dunhara katha haya thare-thore

bhitarera artha keha bujhite na pare

SYNONYMS

ei mata -- in this way; dunhara -- of both of them; katha --

conversation; haya -- took place; thare-thore -- with different

indications; bhitarera -- inner; artha -- meaning; keha -- anyone;

bujhite -- to understand; na pare -- is not able.

TRANSLATION

In this way the Kazi and the Lord talked with each other with various

indications, but no outsider could understand the inner meaning of their

conversation.

Adi 17.152

TEXT 152

TEXT

prabhu kahe, -- prasna lagi' ailama tomara sthane

kaji kahe, -- ajna kara, ye tomara mane

SYNONYMS

prabhu kahe -- the Lord said; prasna lagi' -- just to inquire from you;

ailama -- I have come; tomara sthane -- at your place; kaji kahe -- the

Kazi replied; ajna kara -- just order me; ye -- whatever; tomara mane --

(is) in Your mind.

TRANSLATION

The Lord said, "My dear uncle, I have come to your home just to ask you

some questions."

"Yes," the Kazi replied, "You are welcome. Just tell me what is in Your

mind."

Adi 17.153

TEXT 153

TEXT

prabhu kahe, -- go-dugdha khao, gabhi tomara mata

vrsa anna upajaya, tate tenho pita

SYNONYMS

prabhu kahe -- the Lord said; go-dugdha khao -- you drink cows' milk;

gabhi -- the cow (is); tomara -- your; mata -- mother; vrsa -- the bull;

anna -- grains; upajaya -- produces; tate -- therefore; tenho -- he;

pita -- (is) your father.

TRANSLATION

The Lord said, "You drink cows' milk; therefore the cow is your mother.

And the bull produces grains for your maintenance; therefore he is your

father.

Adi 17.154

TEXT 154

TEXT

pita-mata mari' khao -- eba kon dharma

kon bale kara tumi e-mata vikarma

SYNONYMS

pita-mata -- father and mother; mari' -- killing; khao -- you eat; eba --

this; kon -- what kind of; dharma -- religion; kon bale -- on what

strength; kara -- do; tumi -- you; e-mata -- such; vikarma -- sinful

activities.

TRANSLATION

"Since the bull and cow are your father and mother, how can you kill and

eat them? What kind of religious principle is this? On what strength are

you so daring that you commit such sinful activities?"

PURPORT

Everyone can understand that we drink the milk of cows and take the help

of bulls in producing agricultural products. Therefore, since our real

father gives us food grains and our mother gives us milk with which to

live, the cow and bull are considered our father and mother. According

to Vedic civilization, there are seven mothers, of which the cow is one.

Therefore Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu challenged the Muslim Kazi, "What kind

of religious principle do you follow by killing your father and mother

to eat them?" In any civilized human society, no one would dare kill his

father and mother for the purpose of eating them. Therefore Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu challenged the system of Muslim religion as patricide and

matricide. In the Christian religion also, a principal commandment is "

Thou shalt not kill." Nevertheless, Christians violate this rule; they

are very expert in killing and in opening slaughterhouses. In our Krsna

consciousness movement, our first provision is that no one should be

allowed to eat any kind of flesh. It does not matter whether it is cows'

flesh or goats' flesh, but we especially stress the prohibition against

cows' flesh because according to sastra the cow is our mother. Thus the

Muslims' cow-killing was challenged by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

Adi 17.155

TEXT 155

TEXT

kaji kahe, -- tomara yaiche veda-purana

taiche amara sastra -- ketava ‘korana'

SYNONYMS

kaji kahe -- the Kazi replied; tomara -- Your; yaiche -- as much as;

veda-purana -- the Vedas and Puranas; taiche -- similarly; amara -- our;

sastra -- scripture; ketava -- the holy book; korana -- the Koran.

TRANSLATION

The Kazi replied, "As You have Your scriptures called the Vedas and

Puranas, we have our scripture, known as the holy Koran.

PURPORT

Chand Kazi agreed to talk with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu on the strength

of the scriptures. According to the Vedic scripture, if one can support

his position by quoting from the Vedas, his argument is perfect.

Similarly, when the Muslims support their position with quotations from

the Koran, their arguments are also authorized. When Lord Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu raised the question of the Muslims' cow-killing and bull-

killing, Chand Kazi came to the standard of understanding from his

scriptures.

Adi 17.156

TEXT 156

TEXT

sei sastre kahe, -- pravrtti-nivrtti-marga-bheda

nivrtti-marge jiva-matra-vadhera nisedha

SYNONYMS

sei sastre -- in the scripture (the Koran); kahe -- it is ordered;

pravrtti -- of attachment; nivrtti -- of detachment; marga -- ways;

bheda -- difference; nivrtti -- of detachment; marge -- on the path;

jiva-matra -- of any living entity; vadhera -- of killing; nisedha --

prohibition.

TRANSLATION

"According to the Koran, there are two ways of advancement -- through

increasing the propensity to enjoy, and through decreasing the

propensity to enjoy. On the path of decreasing attachment [nivrtti-marga]

, the killing of animals is prohibited.

Adi 17.157

TEXT 157

TEXT

pravrtti-marge go-vadha karite vidhi haya

sastra-ajnaya vadha kaile nahi papa-bhaya

SYNONYMS

pravrtti-marge -- on the path of attachment; go-vadha -- the killing of

cows; karite -- to execute; vidhi -- regulative principles; haya --

there are; sastra-ajnaya -- on the order of the scripture; vadha --

killing; kaile -- if one commits; nahi -- there is no; papa-bhaya --

fear of sinful activities.

TRANSLATION

"On the path of material activities, there is regulation for killing

cows. If such killing is done under the guidance of scripture, there is

no sin."

PURPORT

The word sastra is derived from the dhatu, or verbal root, sas. Sas-

dhatu pertains to controlling or ruling. A government's ruling through

force or weapons is called sastra. Thus whenever there is ruling, either

by weapons or by injunctions, the sas-dhatu is the basic principle.

Between sastra (ruling through weapons) and sastra (ruling through the

injunctions of the scriptures), the better is sastra. Our Vedic

scriptures are not ordinary lawbooks of human common sense; they are the

statements of factually liberated persons unaffected by the

imperfectness of the senses.

Sastra must be correct always, not sometimes correct and sometimes

incorrect. In the Vedic scriptures, the cow is described as a mother.

Therefore she is a mother for all time; it is not, as some rascals say,

that in the Vedic age she was a mother but she is not in this age. If

sastra is an authority, the cow is a mother always; she was a mother in

the Vedic age, and she is a mother in this age also.

If one acts according to the injunctions of sastra, he is freed from the

reactions of sinful activity. For example, the propensities for eating

flesh, drinking wine and enjoying sex are all natural to the conditioned

soul. The path of such enjoyment is called pravrtti-marga. The sastra

says, pravrttir esa bhutanam nivrttis tu maha-phala: one should not be

carried away by the propensities of defective conditioned life; one

should be guided by the principles of the sastras. A child's propensity

is to play all day long, but it is the injunction of the sastras that

the parents should take care to educate him. The sastras are there just

to guide the activities of human society. But because people do not

refer to the instructions of sastras, which are free from defects and

imperfections, they are therefore misguided by so-called educated

teachers and leaders who are full of the deficiencies of conditioned

life.

Adi 17.158

TEXT 158

TEXT

tomara vedete ache go-vadhera vani

ataeva go-vadha kare bada bada muni

SYNONYMS

tomara vedete -- in Your Vedic literatures; ache -- there is; go-vadhera

-- for cow-killing; vani -- injunction; ataeva -- therefore; go-vadha --

cow-killing; kare -- does; bada bada -- very, very great; muni -- sages.

TRANSLATION

As a learned scholar, the Kazi challenged Caitanya Mahaprabhu, "In Your

Vedic scriptures there is an injunction for killing a cow. On the

strength of this injunction, great sages performed sacrifices involving

cow-killing."

Adi 17.159

TEXT 159

TEXT

prabhu kahe, -- vede kahe go-vadha nisedha

ataeva hindu-matra na kare go-vadha

SYNONYMS

prabhu kahe -- the Lord replied; vede -- in the Vedas; kahe -- is

enjoined; go-vadha -- cow-killing; nisedha -- prohibition; ataeva --

therefore; hindu -- Hindu; matra -- any; na -- does not; kare -- execute;

go-vadha -- cow-killing.

TRANSLATION

Refuting the Kazi's statement, the Lord immediately replied, "The Vedas

clearly enjoin that cows should not be killed. Therefore every Hindu,

whoever he may be, avoids indulging in cow-killing.

PURPORT

In the Vedic scriptures there are concessions for meat-eaters. It is

said that if one wants to eat meat, he should kill a goat before the

goddess Kali and then eat its meat. Meat-eaters are not allowed to

purchase meat or flesh from a market or slaughterhouse. There are no

sanctions for maintaining regular slaughterhouses to satisfy the tongues

of meat-eaters. As far as cow-killing is concerned, it is completely

forbidden. Since the cow is considered a mother, how could the Vedas

allow cow-killing? Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu pointed out that the Kazi's

statement was faulty. In the Bhagavad-gita (18.44) there is a clear

injunction that cows should be protected: krsi-goraksya-vanijyam vaisya-

karma svabhava-jam. "The duty of vaisyas is to produce agricultural

products, trade and give protection to cows." Therefore it is a false

statement that the Vedic scriptures contain injunctions permitting cow-

killing.

Adi 17.160

TEXT 160

TEXT

jiyaite pare yadi, tabe mare prani

veda-purane ache hena ajna-vani

SYNONYMS

jiyaite -- to rejuvenate; pare -- one is able; yadi -- if; tabe -- then;

mare -- can kill; prani -- living being; veda-purane -- in the Vedas and

Puranas; ache -- there are; hena -- such; ajna-vani -- orders and

injunctions.

TRANSLATION

"In the Vedas and Puranas there are injunctions declaring that if one

can revive a living being, one can kill it for experimental purposes.

Adi 17.161

TEXT 161

TEXT

ataeva jarad-gava mare muni-gana

veda-mantre siddha kare tahara jivana

SYNONYMS

ataeva -- therefore; jarad-gava -- old cows; mare -- killed; muni-gana --

sages; veda-mantre -- by the power of Vedic hymns; siddha --

rejuvenated; kare -- makes; tahara -- his; jivana -- life.

TRANSLATION

"Therefore the great sages sometimes killed old cows, and by chanting

Vedic hymns they brought them back to life for perfection.

Adi 17.162

TEXT 162

TEXT

jarad-gava hana yuva haya ara-vara

tate tara vadha nahe, haya upakara

SYNONYMS

jarad-gava -- old, invalid cows; hana -- becoming; yuva -- young; haya --

become; ara-vara -- again; tate -- in that action; tara -- his; vadha --

killing; nahe -- is not; haya -- there is; upakara -- benefit.

TRANSLATION

"The killing and rejuvenation of such old and invalid cows was not truly

killing but an act of great benefit.

Adi 17.163

TEXT 163

TEXT

kali-kale taiche sakti nahika brahmane

ataeva go-vadha keha na kare ekhane

SYNONYMS

kali-kale -- in the Age of Kali; taiche -- such; sakti -- power; nahika -

- there is none; brahmane -- in the brahmanas; ataeva -- therefore; go-

vadha -- killing of cows; keha -- anyone; na -- does not; kare --

execute; ekhane -- at the present.

TRANSLATION

"Formerly there were powerful brahmanas who could make such experiments

using Vedic hymns, but now, because of the Kali-yuga, brahmanas are not

so powerful. Therefore the killing of cows and bulls for rejuvenation is

forbidden.

Adi 17.164

TEXT 164

TEXT

asvamedham gavalambham

sannyasam pala-paitrkam

devarena sutotpattim

kalau panca vivarjayet

SYNONYMS

asva-medham -- a sacrifice offering a horse; gava-alambham -- a

sacrifice of cows; sannyasam -- the renounced order of life; pala-

paitrkam -- an offering of oblations of flesh to the forefathers;

devarena -- by a husband's brother; suta-utpattim -- begetting children;

kalau -- in the Age of Kali; panca -- five; vivarjayet -- one must give

up.

TRANSLATION

"‘In this Age of Kali, five acts are forbidden: the offering of a horse

in sacrifice, the offering of a cow in sacrifice, the acceptance of the

order of sannyasa, the offering of oblations of flesh to the forefathers,

and a man's begetting children in his brother's wife.'

PURPORT

This is a quotation from the Brahma-vaivarta Purana (Krsna-janma-khanda

185.180).

Adi 17.165

TEXT 165

TEXT

tomara jiyaite nara, -- vadha-matra sara

naraka ha-ite tomara nahika nistara

SYNONYMS

tomara -- you Muslims; jiyaite -- bring to life; nara -- cannot; vadha-

matra -- killing only; sara -- the essence; naraka ha-ite -- from hell;

tomara -- your; nahika -- there is not; nistara -- deliverance.

TRANSLATION

"Since you Muslims cannot bring killed cows back to life, you are

responsible for killing them. Therefore you are going to hell; there is

no way for your deliverance.

Adi 17.166

TEXT 166

TEXT

go-ange yata loma, tata sahasra vatsara

go-vadhi raurava-madhye pace nirantara

SYNONYMS

go-ange -- on the body of the cow; yata -- as many; loma -- hairs; tata -

- so many; sahasra -- a thousand; vatsara -- years; go-vadhi -- the

killer of a cow; raurava-madhye -- in a hellish condition of life; pace -

- decomposes; nirantara -- always.

TRANSLATION

"Cow-killers are condemned to rot in hellish life for as many thousands

of years as there are hairs on the body of the cow.

Adi 17.167

TEXT 167

TEXT

toma-sabara sastra-karta -- seha bhranta haila

na jani' sastrera marma aiche ajna dila

SYNONYMS

toma-sabara -- of all of you; sastra-karta -- compilers of scripture;

seha -- they also; bhranta -- mistaken; haila -- became; na jani' --

without knowing; sastrera marma -- the essence of scriptures; aiche --

such; ajna -- order; dila -- gave.

TRANSLATION

"There are many mistakes and illusions in your scriptures. Their

compilers, not knowing the essence of knowledge, gave orders that were

against reason and argument."

Adi 17.168

TEXT 168

TEXT

suni' stabdha haila kaji, nahi sphure vani

vicariya kahe kaji parabhava mani'

SYNONYMS

suni' -- by hearing; stabdha -- stunned; haila -- became; kaji -- the

Kazi; nahi -- does not; sphure -- utter; vani -- words; vicariya --

after due consideration; kahe -- said; kaji -- the Kazi; parabhava --

defeat; mani' -- accepting.

TRANSLATION

After hearing these statements by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the Kazi, his

arguments stunned, could not put forward any more words. Thus, after due

consideration, the Kazi accepted defeat and spoke as follows.

PURPORT

In our practical preaching work we meet many Christians who talk about

statements of the Bible. When we question whether God is limited or

unlimited, Christian priests say that God is unlimited. But when we

question why the unlimited God should have only one son and not

unlimited sons, they are unable to answer. Similarly, from a scientific

point of view, the answers of the Old Testament, New Testament and Koran

to many questions have changed. But a sastra cannot change at a person's

whim. All sastras must be free from the four defects of human nature.

The statements of sastras must be correct for all time.

Adi 17.169

TEXT 169

TEXT

tumi ye kahile, pandita, sei satya haya

adhunika amara sastra, vicara-saha naya

SYNONYMS

tumi -- You; ye -- whatever; kahile -- have said; pandita -- O Nimai

Pandita; sei -- that; satya -- truth; haya -- is certainly; adhunika --

of modern days; amara -- our; sastra -- scripture; vicara -- logic; saha

-- with; naya -- they are not.

TRANSLATION

"My dear Nimai Pandita, what You have said is all true. Our scriptures

have developed only recently, and they are certainly not logical and

philosophical.

PURPORT

The sastras of the yavanas, or meat-eaters, are not eternal scriptures.

They have been fashioned recently, and sometimes they contradict one

another. The scriptures of the yavanas are three: the Old Testament, the

New Testament and the Koran. Their compilation has a history; they are

not eternal like the Vedic knowledge. Therefore although they have their

arguments and reasonings, they are not very sound and transcendental. As

such, modern people advanced in science and philosophy deem these

scriptures unacceptable.

Sometimes Christian priests come to us inquiring, "Why are our followers

neglecting our scriptures and accepting yours?" But when we ask them, "

Your Bible says, ‘Do not kill.' Why then are you killing so many animals

daily?" they cannot answer. Some of them imperfectly answer that the

animals have no souls. But then we ask them, "How do you know that

animals have no souls? Animals and children are of the same nature. Does

this mean that the children of human society also have no souls?"

According to the Vedic scriptures, within the body is the owner of the

body, the soul. In the Bhagavad-gita (2.13) it is said:

dehino 'smin yatha dehe kaumaram yauvanam jara

tatha dehantara-praptir dhiras tatra na muhyati

"As the embodied soul continuously passes, in this body, from boyhood to

youth to old age, the soul similarly passes into another body at death.

The self-realized soul is not bewildered by such a change."

Because the soul is within the body, the body changes through so many

forms. There is a soul within the body of every living creature, whether

animal, tree, bird or human being, and the soul is transmigrating from

one type of body to another. When the scriptures of the yavanas --

namely the Old Testament, New Testament and Koran -- cannot properly

answer inquisitive followers, naturally those advanced in scientific

knowledge and philosophy lose faith in such scriptures. The Kazi

admitted this while talking with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. The Kazi was a

very intelligent person. He had full knowledge of his position, as

stated in the following verse.

Adi 17.170

TEXT 170

TEXT

kalpita amara sastra, -- ami saba jani

jati-anurodhe tabu sei sastra mani

SYNONYMS

kalpita -- imagined; amara -- our; sastra -- scripture; ami -- I; saba --

everything; jani -- know; jati -- by community; anurodhe -- being

obliged; tabu -- still; sei -- that; sastra -- scripture; mani -- I

accept.

TRANSLATION

"I know that our scriptures are full of imagination and mistaken ideas,

yet because I am a Muslim I accept them for the sake of my community,

despite their insufficient support.

Adi 17.171

TEXT 171

TEXT

sahaje yavana-sastre adrdha vicara

hasi' tahe mahaprabhu puchena ara-vara

SYNONYMS

sahaje -- naturally; yavana-sastre -- in the scriptures of the meat-

eaters; adrdha -- unsound; vicara -- judgment; hasi' -- smiling; tahe --

from him; mahaprabhu -- Caitanya Mahaprabhu; puchena -- inquired; ara-

vara -- again.

TRANSLATION

"The reasoning and arguments in the scriptures of the meat-eaters are

not very sound," the Kazi concluded. Upon hearing this statement, Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu smiled and inquired from him as follows.

Adi 17.172

TEXT 172

TEXT

ara eka prasna kari, suna, tumi mama

yathartha kahibe, chale na vanchibe ama'

SYNONYMS

ara eka -- one more; prasna -- inquiry; kari -- am putting; suna -- hear;

tumi -- you; mama -- maternal uncle; yatha-artha -- as it is true;

kahibe -- you should speak; chale -- by tricks; na vanchibe -- you

should not cheat; ama' -- Me.

TRANSLATION

"My dear maternal uncle, I wish to ask you another question. Please tell

Me the truth. Do not try to cheat Me with tricks.

Adi 17.173

TEXT 173

TEXT

tomara nagare haya sada sankirtana

vadya-gita-kolahala, sangita, nartana

SYNONYMS

tomara nagare -- in your city; haya -- there is; sada -- always;

sankirtana -- chanting of the holy name of the Lord; vadya -- musical

sounds; gita -- song; kolahala -- tumultuous roaring; sangita -- singing;

nartana -- dancing.

TRANSLATION

"In your city there is always congregational chanting of the holy name.

A tumultuous uproar of music, singing and dancing is always going on.

Adi 17.174

TEXT 174

TEXT

tumi kaji -- hindu-dharma-virodhe adhikari

ebe ye na kara mana bujhite na pari

SYNONYMS

tumi -- you; kaji -- the magistrate; hindu-dharma -- the religious

principles of the Hindus; virodhe -- in opposing; adhikari -- have the

right; ebe -- now; ye -- that; na kara mana -- you do not forbid;

bujhite -- to understand; na pari -- I am not able.

TRANSLATION

"As a Muslim magistrate, you have the right to oppose the performance of

Hindu ceremonies, but now you do not forbid them. I cannot understand

the reason why."

Adi 17.175

TEXT 175

TEXT

kaji bale -- sabhe tomaya bale ‘gaurahari'

sei name ami tomaya sambodhana kari

SYNONYMS

kaji bale -- the Kazi said; sabhe -- all; tomaya -- You; bale -- address;

gaurahari -- by the name Gaurahari; sei name -- by that name; ami -- I;

tomaya -- You; sambodhana -- address; kari -- do.

TRANSLATION

The Kazi said, "Everyone calls You Gaurahari. Please let me address You

by that name.

Adi 17.176

TEXT 176

TEXT

suna, gaurahari, ei prasnera karana

nibhrta hao yadi, tabe kari nivedana

SYNONYMS

suna -- kindly hear; gaurahari -- O Gaurahari; ei prasnera -- of this

question; karana -- reason; nibhrta -- solitary; hao -- You become; yadi

-- if; tabe -- then; kari -- I shall make; nivedana -- submission.

TRANSLATION

"Kindly listen, O Gaurahari! If You come to a private place, I shall

then explain the reason."

Adi 17.177

TEXT 177

TEXT

prabhu bale, -- e loka amara antaranga haya

sphuta kari' kaha tumi, na kariha bhaya

SYNONYMS

prabhu bale -- the Lord said; e loka -- all these men; amara -- My;

antaranga -- confidential associates; haya -- are; sphuta kari' --

making it clear; kaha -- speak; tumi -- you; na -- do not; kariha bhaya -

- be afraid.

TRANSLATION

The Lord replied, "All these men are My confidential associates. You may

speak frankly. There is no reason to be afraid of them."

Adi 17.178–179

TEXTS 178–179

TEXT

kaji kahe, -- yabe ami hindura ghare giya

kirtana karilun mana mrdanga bhangiya

sei ratre eka simha maha-bhayankara

nara-deha, simha-mukha, garjaye vistara

SYNONYMS

kaji kahe -- the Kazi replied; yabe -- when; ami -- I; hindura -- of a

Hindu; ghare -- in the house; giya -- going there; kirtana -- chanting

of the holy name; karilun -- made; mana -- prohibition; mrdanga -- the

drum; bhangiya -- breaking; sei ratre -- on that night; eka -- one;

simha -- lion; maha-bhayan-kara -- very fearful; nara-deha -- having a

body like a human being's; simha-mukha -- having a face like a lion's;

garjaye -- was roaring; vistara -- very loudly.

TRANSLATION

The Kazi said, "When I went to the Hindu's house, broke the drum and

forbade the performance of congregational chanting, in my dreams that

very night I saw a greatly fearful lion, roaring very loudly, His body

like a human being's and His face like a lion's.

Adi 17.180

TEXT 180

TEXT

sayane amara upara lapha diya cadi'

atta atta hase, kare danta-kadamadi

SYNONYMS

sayane -- in a sleeping condition; amara -- me; upara -- upon; lapha

diya -- jumping; cadi' -- mounting; atta atta -- rough and hard; hase --

laughs; kare -- does; danta -- teeth; kadamadi -- gnashing.

TRANSLATION

"While I was asleep, the lion jumped on my chest, laughing fiercely and

gnashing His teeth.

Adi 17.181

TEXT 181

TEXT

mora buke nakha diya ghora-svare bale

phadimu tomara buka mrdanga badale

SYNONYMS

mora -- my; buke -- on the chest; nakha -- nails; diya -- placing; ghora

-- roaring; svare -- in a voice; bale -- says; phadimu -- I shall

bifurcate; tomara -- your; buka -- chest; mrdanga -- for the drum;

badale -- in exchange.

TRANSLATION

"Placing its nails on my chest, the lion said in a grave voice, ‘I shall

immediately bifurcate your chest as you broke the mrdanga drum!

Adi 17.182

TEXT 182

TEXT

mora kirtana mana karis, karimu tora ksaya

ankhi mudi' kanpi ami pana bada bhaya

SYNONYMS

mora -- My; kirtana -- congregational chanting; mana karis -- you are

forbidding; karimu -- I shall do; tora -- your; ksaya -- destruction;

ankhi -- eyes; mudi' -- closing; kanpi -- I was trembling; ami -- I;

pana -- getting; bada -- very great; bhaya -- fear.

TRANSLATION

"‘You have forbidden the performance of My congregational chanting.

Therefore I must destroy you!' Being very much afraid of Him, I closed

my eyes and trembled.

Adi 17.183

TEXT 183

TEXT

bhita dekhi' simha bale ha-iya sadaya

tore siksa dite kailu tora parajaya

SYNONYMS

bhita dekhi' -- seeing me so afraid; simha -- the lion; bale -- says; ha-

iya -- becoming; sa-daya -- merciful; tore -- unto you; siksa -- lesson;

dite -- to give; kailu -- I have done; tora -- your; parajaya -- defeat.

TRANSLATION

"Seeing me so afraid, the lion said, ‘I have defeated you just to teach

you a lesson, but I must be merciful to you.

Adi 17.184

TEXT 184

TEXT

se dina bahuta nahi kaili utpata

teni ksama kari' na karinu pranaghata

SYNONYMS

se dina -- on that day; bahuta -- very much; nahi -- not; kaili -- you

did; utpata -- disturbance; teni -- therefore; ksama kari' -- forgiving;

na karinu -- I did not execute; prana-aghata -- the taking of your life.

TRANSLATION

"‘On that day you did not create a very great disturbance. Therefore I

have excused you and not taken your life.

Adi 17.185

TEXT 185

TEXT

aiche yadi punah kara, tabe na sahimu

savamse tomare mari yavana nasimu

SYNONYMS

aiche -- similarly; yadi -- if; punah -- again; kara -- you do; tabe --

then; na sahimu -- I shall not tolerate; sa-vamse -- along with your

family; tomare -- you; mari -- killing; yavana -- the meat-eaters;

nasimu -- I shall vanquish.

TRANSLATION

"‘But if you perform such activities again, I shall not be tolerant. At

that time I shall kill you, your entire family and all the meat-eaters.'

Adi 17.186

TEXT 186

TEXT

eta kahi' simha gela, amara haila bhaya

ei dekha, nakha-cihna amora hrdaya

SYNONYMS

eta -- thus; kahi' -- saying; simha -- the lion; gela -- returned; amara

-- my; haila -- there was; bhaya -- fear; ei dekha -- just see this;

nakha-cihna -- the nail marks; amora hrdaya -- on my heart.

TRANSLATION

"After saying this, the lion left, but I was very much afraid of Him.

Just see the marks of His nails on my heart!"

Adi 17.187

TEXT 187

TEXT

eta bali' kaji nija-buka dekhaila

suni' dekhi' sarva-loka ascarya manila

SYNONYMS

eta bali' -- saying this; kaji -- the Kazi; nija-buka -- his chest;

dekhaila -- showed; suni' -- hearing; dekhi' -- seeing; sarva-loka --

everyone; ascarya -- wonderful incident; manila -- accepted.

TRANSLATION

After this description, the Kazi showed his chest. Having heard him and

seen the marks, all the people there accepted the wonderful incident.

Adi 17.188

TEXT 188

TEXT

kaji kahe, -- iha ami kare na kahila

sei dina amara eka piyada aila

SYNONYMS

kaji kahe -- the Kazi said; iha -- this; ami -- I; kare -- to others; na

kahila -- did not tell; sei dina -- on that day; amara -- my; eka -- one;

piyada -- orderly; aila -- came to see me.

TRANSLATION

The Kazi continued, "I did not speak to anyone about this incident, but

on that very day one of my orderlies came to see me.

Adi 17.189

TEXT 189

TEXT

asi' kahe, -- gelun muni kirtana nisedhite

agni ulka mora mukhe lage acambite

SYNONYMS

asi' -- coming to me; kahe -- he said; gelun -- went; muni -- I; kirtana

-- congregational chanting; nisedhite -- to stop; agni ulka -- flames of

fire; mora -- my; mukhe -- in the face; lage -- come in contact;

acambite -- all of a sudden.

TRANSLATION

"After coming to me, the orderly said, ‘When I went to stop the

congregational chanting, suddenly flames struck my face.

Adi 17.190

TEXT 190

TEXT

pudila sakala dadi, mukhe haila vrana

yei peyada yaya, tara ei vivarana

SYNONYMS

pudila -- burned; sakala -- all; dadi -- beard; mukhe -- on the face;

haila -- there was; vrana -- blisters; yei -- any; peyada -- orderly;

yaya -- goes; tara -- his; ei -- this; vivarana -- description.

TRANSLATION

"‘My beard was burned, and there were blisters on my cheeks.' Every

orderly who went gave the same description.

Adi 17.191

TEXT 191

TEXT

taha dekhi' rahinu muni maha-bhaya pana

kirtana na varjiha, ghare rahon ta' vasiya

SYNONYMS

taha dekhi' -- seeing that; rahinu -- remained; muni -- I; maha-bhaya --

great fear; pana -- getting; kirtana -- the congregational chanting; na -

- not; varjiha -- stop; ghare -- at home; rahon -- remain; ta' --

certainly; vasiya -- sitting.

TRANSLATION

"After seeing this, I was very much afraid. I asked them not to stop the

congregational chanting but to go sit down at home.

Adi 17.192

TEXT 192

TEXT

tabe ta' nagare ha-ibe svacchande kirtana

suni' saba mleccha asi' kaila nivedana

SYNONYMS

tabe ta' -- thereafter; nagare -- in the city; ha-ibe -- there would be;

svacchande -- without disturbance or anxiety; kirtana -- congregational

chanting; suni', -- hearing this; saba -- all; mleccha -- meat-eaters;

asi' -- coming; kaila -- submitted; nivedana -- petition.

TRANSLATION

"Then all the meat-eaters, hearing that there would be unrestricted

congregational chanting in the city, came to submit a petition.

Adi 17.193

TEXT 193

TEXT

nagare hindura dharma badila apara

‘hari' ‘hari' dhvani ba-i nahi suni ara

SYNONYMS

nagare -- in the city; hindura -- of the Hindus; dharma -- religion;

badila -- has increased; apara -- unlimitedly; hari hari -- of the Lord'

s name, Hari, Hari; dhvani -- the vibration; ba-i -- except; nahi -- do

not; suni -- we hear; ara -- anything else.

TRANSLATION

"‘The religion of the Hindus has increased unlimitedly. There are always

vibrations of "Hari! Hari!" We do not hear anything but this.'

Adi 17.194

TEXT 194

TEXT

ara mleccha kahe, -- hindu ‘krsna krsna' bali'

hase, kande, nace, gaya, gadi yaya dhuli

SYNONYMS

ara -- another; mleccha -- meat-eater; kahe -- said; hindu -- Hindus;

krsna krsna bali' -- saying "Krsna, Krsna"; hase -- laugh; kande -- cry;

nace -- dance; gaya -- chant; gadi yaya dhuli -- roll in the dust.

TRANSLATION

"One meat-eater said, ‘The Hindus say, "Krsna, Krsna," and they laugh,

cry, dance, chant and fall on the ground, smearing their bodies with

dirt.

Adi 17.195

TEXT 195

TEXT

‘hari' ‘hari' kari' hindu kare kolahala

patasaha sunile tomara karibeka phala

SYNONYMS

hari hari kari' -- saying "Hari, Hari"; hindu -- the Hindus; kare --

make; kolahala -- tumultuous sound; patasaha -- the king; sunile -- if

hearing; tomara -- your; karibeka -- will do; phala -- punishment.

TRANSLATION

"‘Vibrating "Hari, Hari," the Hindus make a tumultuous sound. If the

king [patasaha] hears it, certainly he will punish you.'

PURPORT

Patasaha refers to the king. Nawab Hussain Shah, whose full name was Ala

Uddin Saiyad Husen Sa, was at that time (A.D. 1498–1521) the independent

King of Bengal. Formerly he was the servant of the cruel Nawab of the

Habsi dynasty named Mujahphara Khan, but somehow or other he

assassinated his master and became the King. After gaining the throne of

Bengal (technically called Masnada), he declared himself Saiyad Husen

Ala Uddin Seriph Mukka. There is a book called Riyaja Us-salatina, whose

author, Golam Husen, says that Nawab Hussain Shah belonged to the family

of Mukka Seriph. To keep his family's glory, he took the name Seriph

Mukka. Generally, however, he is known as Nawab Hussain Shah. After his

death, his eldest son, Nasaratsa, became King of Bengal (A.D. 1521–1533).

This King also was very cruel. He committed many atrocities against the

Vaisnavas. As a result of his sinful activities, one of his servants

from the Khoja group killed him while he was praying in the mosque.

Adi 17.196

TEXT 196

TEXT

tabe sei yavanere ami ta' puchila

hindu ‘hari' bale, tara svabhava janila

SYNONYMS

tabe -- then; sei -- that; yavanere -- from the meat-eaters; ami -- I;

ta' -- certainly; puchila -- inquired; hindu -- the Hindu; hari bale --

says Hari; tara -- his; svabhava -- nature; janila -- I know.

TRANSLATION

"I then inquired from these yavanas, ‘I know that these Hindus by nature

chant "Hari, Hari."

Adi 17.197

TEXT 197

TEXT

tumita yavana hana kene anuksana

hindura devatara nama laha ki karana

SYNONYMS

tumita -- but you; yavana -- meat-eaters; hana -- being; kene -- why;

anuksana -- always; hindura -- of the Hindus; devatara -- of the God;

nama -- the name; laha -- you take; ki -- what; karana -- the reason.

TRANSLATION

"‘The Hindus chant the name Hari because that is the name of their God.

But you are Muslim meat-eaters. Why do you chant the name of the Hindus'

God?'

Adi 17.198

TEXT 198

TEXT

mleccha kahe, -- hindure ami kari parihasa

keha keha -- krsnadasa, keha -- ramadasa

SYNONYMS

mleccha -- the meat-eater; kahe -- says; hindure -- unto a Hindu; ami --

I; kari -- do; parihasa -- joking; keha keha -- some of them; krsnadasa -

- Krsnadasa; keha -- some of them; ramadasa -- Ramadasa.

TRANSLATION

"The meat-eater replied, ‘Sometimes I joke with the Hindus. Some of them

are called Krsnadasa, and some are called Ramadasa.

Adi 17.199

TEXT 199

TEXT

keha -- haridasa, sada bale ‘hari' ‘hari'

jani kara ghare dhana karibeka curi

SYNONYMS

keha -- some of them; haridasa -- Haridasa; sada -- always; bale -- says;

hari hari -- the name of the Lord, "Hari, Hari"; jani -- I understand;

kara -- someone's; ghare -- at home; dhana -- wealth; karibeka -- will

do; curi -- theft.

TRANSLATION

"‘Some of them are called Haridasa. They always chant "Hari, Hari," and

thus I thought they would steal the riches from someone's house.

PURPORT

Another meaning of "Hari, Hari" is "I am stealing. I am stealing."

Adi 17.200

TEXT 200

TEXT

sei haite jihva mora bale ‘hari' ‘hari'

iccha nahi, tabu bale, -- ki upaya kari

SYNONYMS

sei haite -- from that time; jihva -- tongue; mora -- my; bale -- says;

hari hari -- the vibration "Hari, Hari"; iccha -- desire; nahi -- there

is none; tabu -- still; bale -- says; ki -- what; upaya -- means; kari --

I may do.

TRANSLATION

"‘Since that time, my tongue also always vibrates the sound "Hari, Hari."

I have no desire to say it, but still my tongue says it. I do not know

what to do.'

PURPORT

Sometimes demoniac nonbelievers, not understanding the potency of the

holy name, make fun of the Vaisnavas when the Vaisnavas chant the Hare

Krsna maha-mantra. This joking is also beneficial for such persons.

Srimad-Bhagavatam, Sixth Canto, Second Chapter, verse 14, indicates that

the chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra, even in joking, in the

course of ordinary discussion, in indicating something extraneous, or in

negligence, is called namabhasa, which is chanting that is almost on the

transcendental stage. This namabhasa stage is better than namaparadha.

Namabhasa awakens the supreme remembrance of Lord Visnu. When one

remembers Lord Visnu, he becomes free from material enjoyment. Thus he

gradually comes forward toward the transcendental service of the Lord

and becomes eligible to chant the holy name of the Lord in the

transcendental position.

Adi 17.201–202

TEXTS 201–202

TEXT

ara mleccha kahe, suna -- ami ta' ei-mate

hinduke parihasa kainu se dina ha-ite

jihva krsna-nama kare, na mane varjana

na jani, ki mantrausadhi jane hindu-gana

SYNONYMS

ara -- another; mleccha -- meat-eater; kahe -- said; suna -- please hear;

ami -- I; ta' -- certainly; ei-mate -- in this way; hinduke -- to a

Hindu; parihasa -- joking; kainu -- did; se -- that; dina -- day; ha-ite

-- from; jihva -- the tongue; krsna-nama -- the holy name of Lord Krsna;

kare -- chants; na -- does not; mane -- accept; varjana -- renunciation;

na -- not; jani -- I know; ki -- what; mantra-ausadhi -- hymns and herbs;

jane -- know; hindu-gana -- the Hindus.

TRANSLATION

"Another meat-eater said, ‘Sir, please hear me. Since the day I joked

with some Hindus in this way, my tongue chants the Hare Krsna hymn and

cannot give it up. I do not know what mystic hymns and herbal potions

these Hindus know.'

Adi 17.203

TEXT 203

TEXT

eta suni' ta'-sabhare ghare pathaila

hena-kale pasandi hindu panca-sata aila

SYNONYMS

eta suni' -- after hearing all this; ta'-sabhare -- all of them; ghare --

back home; pathaila -- sent; hena-kale -- at that time; pasandi --

nonbeliever; hindu -- Hindus; panca-sata -- five or seven; aila -- came.

TRANSLATION

"After hearing all this, I sent all the mlecchas back to their homes.

Five or seven nonbelieving Hindus then approached me.

PURPORT

The word pasandi refers to nonbelievers engaged in fruitive activities

and to idolatrous worshipers of many demigods. Pasandis do not believe

in one God, the Supreme Personality, Lord Visnu; they think that all the

demigods have the same potency as He. The definition of a pasandi is

given in the tantra-sastra:

yas tu narayanam devam brahma-rudradi-daivataih

samatvenaiva vikseta sa pasandi bhaved dhruvam

[Cc. Madhya 18.116]

"A pasandi is one who considers the great demigods such as Lord Brahma

and Lord Siva equal to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Narayana." (

Hari-bhakti-vilasa, 1.17)

The Supreme Personality of Godhead is asamordhva; in other words, no

one can be equal to or greater than Him. But pasandis do not believe

this. They worship any kind of demigod, thinking it all right to accept

whomever they please as the Supreme Lord. The pasandis were against the

Hare Krsna movement of Lord Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and now we

see practically that they also do not like our humble attempts to spread

Krsna consciousness all over the world. On the contrary, these pasandis

say that we are spoiling the Hindu religion because people all over the

world are accepting Lord Krsna as the Supreme Personality of Godhead

according to the version of Bhagavad-gita As It Is. The pasandis condemn

this movement, and sometimes they accuse Vaisnavas from foreign

countries of being not bona fide. Even so-called Vaisnavas -- pseudo

followers of the Vaisnava cult -- do not agree with our activities in

making Vaisnavas in the Western countries. Such pasandis existed even

during the time of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and they continue to

exist. Despite all the activities of these pasandis, however, the

prediction of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu will triumph: prthivite ache yata

nagaradi grama/ sarvatra pracara haibe mora nama. "In every town and

village, the chanting of My name will be heard." [CB Antya-khanda 4.126]

No one can check the spread of the Krsna consciousness movement because

upon this movement is the benediction of the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

Adi 17.204

TEXT 204

TEXT

asi' kahe, -- hindura dharma bhangila nimai

ye kirtana pravartaila, kabhu suni nai

SYNONYMS

asi' -- coming there; kahe -- they said; hindura -- of the Hindus;

dharma -- religious principles; bhangila -- has broken; nimai -- Nimai

Pandita; ye -- that; kirtana -- congregational chanting; pravartaila --

has introduced; kabhu -- at any time; suni -- we heard; nai -- never.

TRANSLATION

"Coming to me, the Hindus complained, ‘Nimai Pandita has broken the

Hindu religious principles. He has introduced the sankirtana system,

which we never heard from any scripture.

Adi 17.205

TEXT 205

TEXT

mangalacandi visahari kari' jagarana

ta'te vadya, nrtya, gita, -- yogya acarana

SYNONYMS

mangala-candi -- of the religious performance for worship of

Mangalacandi; visahari -- of the religious performance for worship of

Visahari; kari' -- observing; jagarana -- night vigil; ta'te -- in that

ceremony; vadya -- musical performance; nrtya -- dancing; gita --

chanting; yogya -- suitable; acarana -- custom.

TRANSLATION

"‘When we keep a night-long vigil to observe religious performances for

the worship of Mangalacandi and Visahari, playing on musical instruments,

dancing and chanting are certainly fitting customs.

Adi 17.206

TEXT 206

TEXT

purve bhala chila ei nimai pandita

gaya haite asiya calaya viparita

SYNONYMS

purve -- before this; bhala -- very good; chila -- was; ei -- this;

nimai pandita -- Nimai Pandita; gaya -- Gaya (a place of pilgrimage);

haite -- from; asiya -- coming; calaya -- conducts; viparita -- just the

opposite.

TRANSLATION

"‘Nimai Pandita was previously a very good boy, but since He has

returned from Gaya He conducts Himself differently.

Adi 17.207

TEXT 207

TEXT

ucca kari' gaya gita, deya karatali

mrdanga-karatala-sabde karne lage tali

SYNONYMS

ucca -- loud; kari' -- making; gaya -- sings; gita -- songs; deya --

practices; karatali -- clapping; mrdanga -- mrdanga drum; karatala --

hand cymbals; sabde -- by sounds; karne -- in the ear; lage -- there is;

tali -- blocking.

TRANSLATION

"‘Now He loudly sings all kinds of songs, claps, and plays drums and

hand cymbals, making a tumultuous sound that deafens our ears.

Adi 17.208

TEXT 208

TEXT

na jani, -- ki khana matta hana nace, gaya

hase, kande, pade, uthe, gadagadi yaya

SYNONYMS

na jani -- we do not know; ki -- what; khana -- eating; matta -- mad;

hana -- becoming; nace -- He dances; gaya -- chants; hase -- laughs;

kande -- cries; pade -- falls down; uthe -- gets up; gadagadi yaya --

goes rolling on the ground.

TRANSLATION

"‘We do not know what He eats that makes Him become mad, dancing,

singing, sometimes laughing, crying, falling down, jumping up and

rolling on the ground.

Adi 17.209

TEXT 209

TEXT

nagariyake pagala kaila sada sankirtana

ratre nidra nahi yai, kari jagarana

SYNONYMS

nagariyake -- all the citizens; pagala -- mad; kaila -- He has made;

sada -- always; sankirtana -- congregational chanting; ratre -- at night;

nidra -- sleep; nahi yai -- we do not get; kari -- observe; jagarana --

wakefulness.

TRANSLATION

"‘He has made all the people practically mad by always performing

congregational chanting. At night we cannot get any sleep; we are always

kept awake.

Adi 17.210

TEXT 210

TEXT

‘nimani' nama chadi' ebe bolaya ‘gaurahari'

hindura dharma nasta kaila pasanda sancari'

SYNONYMS

nimani -- Nimai; nama -- the name; chadi' -- giving up; ebe -- now;

bolaya -- calls; gaurahari -- Gaurahari; hindura -- of the Hindus;

dharma -- the religious principles; nasta kaila -- spoiled; pasanda --

irreligion; sancari' -- introducing.

TRANSLATION

"‘Now He has given up His own name Nimai and introduced Himself by the

name Gaurahari. He has spoiled the Hindu religious principles and

introduced the irreligion of nonbelievers.

Adi 17.211

TEXT 211

TEXT

krsnera kirtana kare nica bada bada

ei pape navadvipa ha-ibe ujada

SYNONYMS

krsnera -- of Lord Krsna; kirtana -- chanting; kare -- does; nica --

lower class; bada bada -- again and again; ei pape -- by this sin;

navadvipa -- the whole city of Navadvipa; ha-ibe -- will become; ujada --

deserted.

TRANSLATION

"‘Now the lower classes are chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra again

and again. For this sinful activity, the entire city of Navadvipa will

become deserted.

Adi 17.212

TEXT 212

TEXT

hindu-sastre ‘isvara' nama -- maha-mantra jani

sarva-loka sunile mantrera virya haya hani

SYNONYMS

hindu-sastre -- in the scriptures of the Hindus; isvara -- God; nama --

the holy name; maha-mantra -- topmost hymn; jani -- we know; sarva-loka -

- everyone; sunile -- if they hear; mantrera -- of the mantra; virya --

potency; haya -- becomes; hani -- finished.

TRANSLATION

"‘According to Hindu scripture, God's name is the most powerful hymn. If

everyone hears the chanting of the name, the potency of the hymn will be

lost.

PURPORT

In the list of offenses in the chanting of the holy name of the Lord, it

is said, dharma-vrata-tyaga-hutadi-sarva-subha-kriya-samyam api pramadah:

to consider the chanting of the holy name of the Lord equal to the

execution of some auspicious religious ceremony is an offense. According

to the materialistic point of view, observing a religious ceremony

invokes an auspicious atmosphere for the material benefit of the entire

world. Materialists therefore manufacture religious principles to live

comfortably and without disturbance in executing their material

activities. Since they do not believe in the existence of God, they have

manufactured the idea that God is impersonal and that to have some

conception of God one may imagine any form. Thus they respect the many

forms of the demigods as different representations or manifestations of

the Lord. They are called bahv-isvara-vadis, or followers of thousands

and thousands of gods. They consider the chanting of the names of the

demigods an auspicious activity. Great so-called svamis have written

books saying that one may chant any name -- Durga, Kali, Siva, Krsna,

Rama, and so on -- because any name is all right for invoking an

auspicious atmosphere in society. Thus they are called pasandis --

unbelievers or faithless demons.

Such pasandis do not know the actual value of the chanting of the holy

name of Lord Krsna. Foolishly proud of their material birth as brahmanas

and their consequently higher position in the social order, they think

of the other classes -- namely the ksatriyas, vaisyas and sudras -- as

lower classes. According to them, no one but the brahmanas can chant the

holy name of Krsna, for if others chanted the holy name, its potency

would be reduced. They are unaware of the potency of Lord Krsna's name.

The Brhan-naradiya Purana recommends:

harer nama harer nama harer namaiva kevalam

kalau nasty eva nasty eva nasty eva gatir anyatha

[Cc. Adi 17.21]

"For spiritual progress in this Age of Kali, there is no alternative, no

alternative, no alternative to the holy name, the holy name, the holy

name of the Lord." The pasandis do not accept that the potency of the

holy name of Krsna is so great that one can be delivered simply by

chanting the holy name, although this is confirmed in Srimad-Bhagavatam (

12.3.51): kirtanad eva krsnasya mukta-sangah param vrajet. Any man from

any part of the world who practices chanting of the holy name of Krsna

can be liberated and after death go back home, back to Godhead. The

rascal pasandis think that if anyone but a brahmana chants the holy name,

the potency of the holy name is vanquished. According to their judgment,

instead of delivering the fallen souls, the potency of the holy name is

reduced. Believing in the existence of many gods and considering the

chanting of the holy name of Krsna no better than other hymns, these

pasandis do not believe in the words of the sastra (harer nama harer

nama harer namaiva kevalam). But Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu confirms in His

Siksastaka, kirtaniyah sada harih: [Cc. Adi 17.31] one must chant the

holy name of the Lord always, twenty-four hours a day. The pasandis,

however, are so fallen and falsely proud of having taken birth in

brahmana families that they think that instead of delivering all the

fallen souls, the holy name becomes impotent when constantly chanted by

lower-class men.

Significant in verse 211 are the words krsnera kirtana kare nica bada

bada, indicating that anyone can join in the sankirtana movement. This

is confirmed in Srimad-Bhagavatam (2.4.18): kirata-hunandhra-pulinda-

pulkasa abhira-sumbha yavanah khasadayah. This is a list of the names of

candalas. The pasandis say that when these lower-class men are allowed

to chant, their influence is enhanced. They do not like the idea that

others should also develop spiritual qualities, because this would curb

their false pride in having taken birth in families of the elevated

brahmana caste, with a monopoly on spiritual activities. But despite all

protests from so-called Hindus and members of the brahmana caste, we are

propagating the Krsna consciousness movement all over the world,

according to the injunctions of the sastras and the order of Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Thus we are sure that we are delivering many fallen

souls, making them bona fide candidates for going back home, back to

Godhead.

Adi 17.213

TEXT 213

TEXT

gramera thakura tumi, saba tomara jana

nimai bolaiya tare karaha varjana

SYNONYMS

gramera -- of this town; thakura -- the ruler; tumi -- you; saba -- all;

tomara -- your; jana -- people; nimai -- Nimai Pandita; bolaiya --

calling; tare -- unto Him; karaha -- do; varjana -- the punishment of

making Him leave the town.

TRANSLATION

"‘Sir, you are the ruler of this town. Whether Hindu or Muslim, everyone

is under your protection. Therefore please call Nimai Pandita and make

Him leave the town.'

PURPORT

The word thakura has two meanings. One meaning is "God" or "a godly

person," and another meaning is ksatriya. Here the pasandi brahmanas

address the Kazi as thakura, considering him the ruler of the town.

There are different names by which to address the members of different

castes. The brahmanas are addressed as maharaja, the ksatriyas as

thakura, the vaisyas as setha or mahajana, and the sudras as caudhuri.

This etiquette is still followed in northern India, where the ksatriyas

are addressed as Thakura Sahab. The pasandis went so far as to request

the magistrate, or Kazi, to have Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu expelled from

the town because of His introducing hari-nama-sankirtana. Fortunately

our Hare Krsna movement all over the world, especially in the civilized

world of Europe and America, has become very popular. Generally no one

complains against us to have us removed from a city. Although such an

attempt was indeed made in Melbourne, Australia, the attempt failed.

Thus we are now introducing this Hare Krsna movement in great cities of

the world like New York, London, Paris, Tokyo, Sydney, Melbourne and

Auckland, and by the grace of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu everything is

going on nicely. People are happy to accept the principle of chanting

the Hare Krsna mantra, and the result is most satisfactory.

Adi 17.214

TEXT 214

TEXT

tabe ami priti-vakya kahila sabare

sabe ghare yaha, ami nisedhiba tare

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; ami -- I; priti-vakya -- sweet words; kahila -- said;

sabare -- unto all of them; sabe -- all of you; ghare -- back home;

yaha -- go; ami -- I; nisedhiba -- shall prohibit; tare -- Him (Nimai

Pandita).

TRANSLATION

"After hearing their complaints, in sweet words I told them, ‘Please go

back home. I shall certainly prohibit Nimai Pandita from continuing His

Hare Krsna movement.'

Adi 17.215

TEXT 215

TEXT

hindura isvara bada yei narayana

sei tumi hao, -- hena laya mora mana

SYNONYMS

hindura -- of the Hindus; isvara -- God; bada -- the topmost; yei -- who;

narayana -- Lord Narayana; sei -- He; tumi -- You; hao -- are; hena --

such; laya -- takes; mora -- my; mana -- mind.

TRANSLATION

"I know that Narayana is the Supreme God of the Hindus, and I think that

You are the same Narayana. This I feel within my mind."

Adi 17.216

TEXT 216

TEXT

eta suni' mahaprabhu hasiya hasiya

kahite lagila kichu kajire chuniya

SYNONYMS

eta -- this; suni' -- hearing; mahaprabhu -- Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;

hasiya hasiya -- smiling; kahite -- to speak; lagila -- began; kichu --

something; kajire -- unto the Kazi; chuniya -- touching.

TRANSLATION

After hearing the Kazi speak so nicely, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu touched

him and smilingly spoke as follows.

Adi 17.217

TEXT 217

TEXT

tomara mukhe krsna-nama, -- e bada vicitra

papa-ksaya gela, haila parama pavitra

SYNONYMS

tomara mukhe -- in your mouth; krsna-nama -- chanting of the holy name

of Krsna; e -- this; bada -- very; vicitra -- wonderful; papa-ksaya --

nullifying of sinful activities; gela -- has become a fact; haila --

have become; parama -- topmost; pavitra -- purified.

TRANSLATION

"The chanting of the holy name of Krsna from your mouth has performed a

wonder -- it has nullified the reactions of all your sinful activities.

Now you have become supremely pure.

PURPORT

Confirming the potency of the sankirtana movement, these words from the

very mouth of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu express how people can be

purified simply by chanting the holy name of Lord Krsna. The Kazi was a

Muslim mleccha, or meat-eater, but because he several times uttered the

holy name of Lord Krsna, automatically the reactions of his sinful life

were vanquished and he was fully purified of all material contamination.

We do not know why the pasandis of the present day protest that we are

deteriorating the Hindu religion by spreading Krsna consciousness all

over the world and claiming all classes of men to the highest standard

of Vaisnavism. But these rascals disagree with us so vehemently that

some of them do not allow European and American Vaisnavas to enter the

temples of Visnu. Thinking religion to be meant for material benefit,

these so-called Hindus have actually become vicious by worshiping the

numerous forms of the demigods. In the next verse Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu confirms the Kazi's purification.

Adi 17.218

TEXT 218

TEXT

‘hari' ‘krsna' ‘narayana' -- laile tina nama

bada bhagyavan tumi, bada punyavan

SYNONYMS

hari krsna narayana -- the holy names of Lord Hari, Lord Krsna and Lord

Narayana; laile -- you have taken; tina -- three; nama -- holy names;

bada -- very; bhagyavan -- fortunate; tumi -- you are; bada -- very;

punyavan -- pious.

TRANSLATION

"Because you have chanted three holy names of the Lord -- Hari, Krsna

and Narayana -- you are undoubtedly the most fortunate and pious."

PURPORT

Here the Supreme Lord, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, confirms that anyone who

chants the holy names Hari, Krsna and Narayana without offense is

certainly extremely fortunate, and whether Indian or non-Indian, Hindu

or non-Hindu, he immediately comes to the level of the most pious

personality. We therefore do not care about the statements of pasandis

who protest against our movement's making the members of other cities or

countries into Vaisnavas. We have to follow in the footsteps of Lord

Caitanya Mahaprabhu, executing our mission peacefully, or, if necessary,

kicking the heads of such protesters.

Adi 17.219

TEXT 219

TEXT

eta suni' kajira dui cakse pade pani

prabhura carana chuni' bale priya-vani

SYNONYMS

eta -- this; suni' -- hearing; kajira -- of the Kazi; dui -- two; cakse -

- in the eyes; pade -- flow down; pani -- tears; prabhura -- of the Lord;

carana -- lotus feet; chuni' -- touching; bale -- says; priya-vani --

pleasing words.

TRANSLATION

After the Kazi heard this, tears flowed down from his eyes. He

immediately touched the lotus feet of the Lord and spoke the following

sweet words.

Adi 17.220

TEXT 220

TEXT

tomara prasade mora ghucila kumati

ei krpa kara, -- yena tomate rahu bhakti

SYNONYMS

tomara prasade -- by Your mercy; mora -- my; ghucila -- have gone away;

kumati -- bad intentions; ei -- this; krpa -- mercy; kara -- please do

unto me; yena -- so that; tomate -- in You; rahu -- may stay; bhakti --

devotion.

TRANSLATION

"Only by Your mercy have my bad intentions vanished. Kindly favor me so

that my devotion may always be fixed upon You."

Adi 17.221

TEXT 221

TEXT

prabhu kahe, -- eka dana magiye tomaya

sankirtana vada yaiche nahe nadiyaya

SYNONYMS

prabhu kahe -- the Lord said; eka -- one; dana -- charity; magiye -- I

beg; tomaya -- from you; sankirtana -- chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra;

vada -- opposition; yaiche -- as it may be; nahe -- not be; nadiyaya --

in the district of Nadia.

TRANSLATION

The Lord said, "I wish to beg you for one favor in charity. You must

pledge that this sankirtana movement will not be checked, at least in

the district of Nadia."

Adi 17.222

TEXT 222

TEXT

kaji kahe, -- mora vamse yata upajibe

tahake ‘talaka' diba, -- kirtana na badhibe

SYNONYMS

kaji kahe -- the Kazi said; mora -- my; vamse -- in the dynasty; yata --

all (descendants); upajibe -- who will take birth; tahake -- unto them;

talaka -- grave admonition; diba -- I shall give; kirtana -- the

sankirtana movement; na -- never; badhibe -- they will oppose.

TRANSLATION

The Kazi said, "To as many descendants as take birth in my dynasty in

the future, I give this grave admonition: No one should check the

sankirtana movement."

PURPORT

As a result of this grave injunction by the Kazi, even at present the

descendants of the Kazi's family do not oppose the sankirtana movement

under any circumstances. Even during the great Hindu-Muslim riots in

neighboring places, the descendants of the Kazi honestly preserved the

assurance given by their forefather.

Adi 17.223

TEXT 223

TEXT

suni' prabhu ‘hari' bali' uthila apani

uthila vaisnava saba kari' hari-dhvani

SYNONYMS

suni' -- hearing; prabhu -- the Lord; hari -- the holy name of the Lord;

bali' -- chanting; uthila -- got up; apani -- personally; uthila -- got

up; vaisnava -- other devotees; saba -- all; kari' -- making; hari-

dhvani -- vibration of the holy name, "Hari Hari."

TRANSLATION

Hearing this, the Lord got up, chanting "Hari! Hari!" Following Him, all

the other Vaisnavas also got up, chanting the vibration of the holy name.

Adi 17.224

TEXT 224

TEXT

kirtana karite prabhu karila gamana

sange cali' aise kaji ullasita mana

SYNONYMS

kirtana -- chanting; karite -- to perform; prabhu -- the Lord; karila --

made; gamana -- departure; sange -- accompanying Him; cali' -- walking;

aise -- comes; kaji -- the Kazi; ullasita -- jubilant; mana -- mind.

TRANSLATION

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went back to perform kirtana, and the Kazi, his

mind jubilant, went with Him.

Adi 17.225

TEXT 225

TEXT

kajire vidaya dila sacira nandana

nacite nacite aila apana bhavana

SYNONYMS

kajire -- unto the Kazi; vidaya -- farewell; dila -- gave; sacira -- of

mother Saci; nandana -- the son; nacite nacite -- dancing and dancing;

aila -- came back; apana -- own; bhavana -- house.

TRANSLATION

The Lord asked the Kazi to go back home. Then the son of mother Saci

came back to His own home, dancing and dancing.

Adi 17.226

TEXT 226

TEXT

ei mate kajire prabhu karila prasada

iha yei sune tara khande aparadha

SYNONYMS

ei mate -- in this way; kajire -- unto the Kazi; prabhu -- the Lord;

karila -- did; prasada -- mercy; iha -- this; yei -- anyone who; sune --

hears; tara -- his; khande -- vanquishes; aparadha -- offenses.

TRANSLATION

This is the incident concerning the Kazi and the Lord's mercy upon him.

Anyone who hears this is also freed from all offenses.

Adi 17.227

TEXT 227

TEXT

eka dina srivasera mandire gosani

nityananda-sange nrtya kare dui bhai

SYNONYMS

eka dina -- one day; srivasera -- of Srivasa Thakura; mandire -- in the

house; gosani -- Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; nityananda -- Lord Nityananda;

sange -- accompanied by; nrtya -- dancing; kare -- performed; dui --

two; bhai -- brothers.

TRANSLATION

One day the two brothers Lord Nityananda Prabhu and Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu were dancing in the holy house of Srivasa Thakura.

Adi 17.228

TEXT 228

TEXT

srivasa-putrera tahan haila paraloka

tabu srivasera citte na janmila soka

SYNONYMS

srivasa -- of Srivasa Thakura; putrera -- of the son; tahan -- there;

haila -- took place; paraloka -- death; tabu -- still; srivasera -- of

Srivasa Thakura; citte -- in the mind; na -- not; janmila -- there was;

soka -- lamentation.

TRANSLATION

At that time a calamity took place -- Srivasa Thakura's son died. Yet

Srivasa Thakura was not at all sorry.

Adi 17.229

TEXT 229

TEXT

mrta-putra-mukhe kaila jnanera kathana

apane dui bhai haila srivasa-nandana

SYNONYMS

mrta-putra -- of the dead son; mukhe -- in the mouth; kaila -- did;

jnanera -- of knowledge; kathana -- conversation; apane -- personally;

dui -- the two; bhai -- brothers; haila -- became; srivasa-nandana --

sons of Srivasa Thakura.

TRANSLATION

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu caused the dead son to speak about knowledge,

and then the two brothers personally became the sons of Srivasa Thakura.

PURPORT

This incident is described as follows by Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura in

his Amrta-pravaha-bhasya. One night while Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was

dancing with His devotees at the house of Srivasa Thakura, one of

Srivasa Thakura's sons, who was suffering from some disease, died.

Srivasa Thakura was so patient, however, that he did not allow anyone to

express sorrow by crying, for he did not want the kirtana going on at

his house to be disturbed. Thus kirtana continued without a sound of

lamentation. But when the kirtana was over, Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who

could understand the incident, declared, "There must have been some

calamity in this house." When He was then informed about the death of

Srivasa Thakura's son, He expressed His regret, saying, "Why was this

news not given to Me before?" He went to the place where the son was

lying dead and asked him, "My dear boy, why are you leaving the house of

Srivasa Thakura?" The dead son immediately replied, "I was living in

this house as long as I was destined to live here. Now that the time is

over, I am going elsewhere, according to Your direction. I am Your

eternal servant, a dependent living being. I must act only according to

Your desire. Beyond Your desire, I cannot do anything. I have no such

power." Hearing these words of the dead son, all the members of Srivasa

Thakura's family received transcendental knowledge. Thus there was no

cause for lamentation. This transcendental knowledge is described in the

Bhagavad-gita (2.13): tatha dehantara-praptir dhiras tatra na muhyati.

When someone dies, he accepts another body; therefore sober persons do

not lament. After the discourse between the dead boy and Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu, funeral ceremonies were performed, and Lord Caitanya assured

Srivasa Thakura, "You have lost one son, but Nityananda Prabhu and I are

your eternal sons. We shall never be able to give up your company." This

is an instance of a transcendental relationship with Krsna. We have

eternal transcendental relationships with Krsna as His servants, friends,

fathers, sons or conjugal lovers. When the same relationships are

pervertedly reflected in this material world, we have relationships as

the sons, fathers, friends, lovers, masters or servants of others, but

all these relationships are subject to termination within a definite

period. If we revive our relationship with Krsna, however, by the grace

of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu our eternal relationship will never break to

cause our lamentation.

Adi 17.230

TEXT 230

TEXT

tabe ta' karila saba bhakte vara dana

ucchista diya narayanira karila sammana

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; ta' -- certainly; karila -- did; saba bhakte -- unto

all devotees; vara -- benediction; dana -- charity; ucchista -- food

remnants; diya -- giving; narayanira -- of Narayani; karila -- did;

sammana -- respect.

TRANSLATION

Thereafter the Lord charitably bestowed His benediction upon all His

devotees. He gave the remnants of His food to Narayani, showing her

special respect.

PURPORT

Narayani was a niece of Srivasa Thakura, and later she became the mother

of Srila Vrndavana dasa Thakura. In this connection the sahajiyas cite a

malicious story that after eating the remnants of Lord Caitanya's food

Narayani became pregnant and gave birth to Vrndavana dasa Thakura. The

rascal sahajiyas may manufacture such false statements, but no one

should believe them because they are motivated by enmity against the

Vaisnavas.

Adi 17.231

TEXT 231

TEXT

srivasera vastra sinye daraji yavana

prabhu tare nija-rupa karaila darsana

SYNONYMS

srivasera -- of Srivasa Thakura; vastra -- cloth; sinye -- sewing;

daraji -- tailor; yavana -- meat-eater; prabhu -- the Lord; tare -- unto

him; nija-rupa -- His own form; karaila -- caused; darsana -- vision.

TRANSLATION

There was a tailor who was a meat-eater but was sewing garments for

Srivasa Thakura. The Lord, being merciful to him, showed him His own

form.

Adi 17.232

TEXT 232

TEXT

‘dekhinu' ‘dekhinu' bali' ha-ila pagala

preme nrtya kare, haila vaisnava agala

SYNONYMS

dekhinu -- I have seen; dekhinu -- I have seen; bali' -- saying; ha-ila -

- became; pagala -- mad; preme -- in the ecstasy of love; nrtya --

dancing; kare -- does; haila -- became; vaisnava -- devotee; agala --

first class.

TRANSLATION

Saying "I have seen! I have seen!" and dancing in ecstatic love as

though mad, he became a first-class Vaisnava.

PURPORT

There was a Muslim tailor near the house of Srivasa Thakura who used to

sew the garments of the family. One day he was very pleased with the

dancing of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; indeed, he was enchanted. The Lord,

understanding his attitude, showed him His original form as Krsna. The

tailor then began to dance, saying, "I have seen! I have seen!" He

became absorbed in ecstatic love and began to dance with Lord Caitanya.

Thus he became one of the foremost Vaisnava adherents of Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu.

Adi 17.233

TEXT 233

TEXT

avesete srivase prabhu vamsi ta' magila

srivasa kahe, -- vamsi tomara gopi hari' nila

SYNONYMS

avesete -- in ecstasy; srivase -- unto Srivasa; prabhu -- the Lord;

vamsi -- a flute; ta' -- certainly; magila -- asked; srivasa -- Srivasa

Thakura; kahe -- replied; vamsi -- flute; tomara -- Your; gopi -- the

gopis; hari -- stealing; nila -- took away.

TRANSLATION

In ecstasy the Lord asked Srivasa Thakura to deliver His flute, but

Srivasa Thakura replied, "Your flute has been stolen away by the gopis."

Adi 17.234

TEXT 234

TEXT

suni' prabhu ‘bala' ‘bala' balena avese

srivasa varnena vrndavana-lila-rase

SYNONYMS

suni' -- hearing; prabhu -- the Lord; bala bala -- go on speaking, go on

speaking; balena -- He says; avese -- in ecstasy; srivasa -- Srivasa

Thakura; varnena -- describes; vrndavana -- of Vrndavana; lila-rase --

the transcendental mellows of the pastimes.

TRANSLATION

Hearing this reply, the Lord said in ecstasy, "Go on talking! Go on

talking!" Thus Srivasa described the transcendental mellows of the

pastimes of Sri Vrndavana.

Adi 17.235

TEXT 235

TEXT

prathamete vrndavana-madhurya varnila

suniya prabhura citte ananda badila

SYNONYMS

prathamete -- in the beginning; vrndavana-madhurya -- sweet pastimes of

Vrndavana; varnila -- described; suniya -- hearing; prabhura -- of the

Lord; citte -- in the heart; ananda -- jubilation; badila -- increased.

TRANSLATION

In the beginning Srivasa Thakura described the transcendental sweetness

of Vrndavana's pastimes. Hearing this, the Lord felt great and

increasing jubilation in His heart.

Adi 17.236

TEXT 236

TEXT

tabe ‘bala' ‘bala' prabhu bale vara-vara

punah punah kahe srivasa kariya vistara

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; bala bala -- go on speaking, go on speaking; prabhu -

- the Lord; bale -- says; vara-vara -- again, again; punah punah --

again, again; kahe -- speaks; srivasa -- Srivasa Thakura; kariya --

making; vistara -- expansion.

TRANSLATION

Thereafter the Lord again and again asked him, "Speak on! Speak on!"

Thus Srivasa again and again described the pastimes of Vrndavana,

vividly expanding them.

Adi 17.237

TEXT 237

TEXT

vamsi-vadye gopi-ganera vane akarsana

tan-sabara sange yaiche vana-viharana

SYNONYMS

vamsi-vadye -- on hearing the sound of the flute; gopi-ganera -- of all

the gopis; vane -- in the forest; akarsana -- the attraction; tan-sabara

-- of all of them; sange -- in the company; yaiche -- in what way; vana -

- in the forest; viharana -- wandering.

TRANSLATION

Srivasa Thakura extensively explained how the gopis were attracted to

the forests of Vrndavana by the vibration of Krsna's flute and how they

wandered together in the forest.

Adi 17.238

TEXT 238

TEXT

tahi madhye chaya-rtu lilara varnana

madhu-pana, rasotsava, jala-keli kathana

SYNONYMS

tahi madhye -- during that; chaya-rtu -- the six seasons; lilara -- of

the pastimes; varnana -- description; madhu-pana -- drinking of the

honey; rasa-utsava -- dancing the rasa-lila; jala-keli -- swimming in

the Yamuna; kathana -- narrations.

TRANSLATION

Srivasa Pandita narrated all the pastimes enacted during the six

changing seasons. He described the drinking of honey, the celebration of

the rasa dance, the swimming in the Yamuna and other such incidents.

Adi 17.239

TEXT 239

TEXT

‘bala' ‘bala' bale prabhu sunite ullasa

srivasa kahena tabe rasa rasera vilasa

SYNONYMS

bala bala -- go on speaking, go on speaking; bale -- says; prabhu -- the

Lord; sunite -- hearing; ullasa -- very jubilantly; srivasa -- Srivasa

Thakura; kahena -- says; tabe -- then; rasa -- rasa dance; rasera --

filled with transcendental humors; vilasa -- pastimes.

TRANSLATION

When the Lord, hearing with great pleasure, said, "Go on speaking! Go on

speaking!" Srivasa Thakura described the rasa-lila dance, which is

filled with transcendental mellows.

Adi 17.240

TEXT 240

TEXT

kahite, sunite aiche pratah-kala haila

prabhu srivasere tosi' alingana kaila

SYNONYMS

kahite -- speaking; sunite -- hearing; aiche -- in that way; pratah-kala

-- morning; haila -- appeared; prabhu -- Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;

srivasere -- unto Srivasa Thakura; tosi' -- satisfying; alingana --

embracing; kaila -- did.

TRANSLATION

As the Lord thus requested and Srivasa Thakura spoke, the morning

appeared, and the Lord embraced Srivasa Thakura and satisfied him.

Adi 17.241

TEXT 241

TEXT

tabe acaryera ghare kaila krsna-lila

rukmini-svarupa prabhu apane ha-ila

SYNONYMS

tabe -- thereafter; acaryera -- of Sri Candrasekhara Acarya; ghare -- in

the house; kaila -- performed; krsna-lila -- pastimes of Lord Krsna;

rukmini -- of Rukmini; svarupa -- form; prabhu -- the Lord; apane --

personally; ha-ila -- became.

TRANSLATION

Thereafter a dramatization of Krsna's pastimes was performed in the

house of Sri Candrasekhara Acarya. The Lord personally took the part of

Rukmini, the foremost of Krsna's queens.

Adi 17.242

TEXT 242

TEXT

kabhu durga, laksmi haya, kabhu va cic-chakti

khate vasi' bhakta-gane dila prema-bhakti

SYNONYMS

kabhu -- sometimes; durga -- the part of Goddess Durga; laksmi -- the

goddess of fortune; haya -- is; kabhu -- sometimes; va -- or; cit-sakti -

- the spiritual potency; khate -- on a cot; vasi' -- sitting; bhakta-

gane -- unto the devotees; dila -- gave; prema-bhakti -- love of Godhead.

TRANSLATION

The Lord sometimes took the part of Goddess Durga, Laksmi [the goddess

of fortune] or the chief potency, Yogamaya. Sitting on a cot, He

delivered love of Godhead to all the devotees present.

Adi 17.243

TEXT 243

TEXT

eka-dina mahaprabhura nrtya-avasane

eka brahmani asi' dharila carane

SYNONYMS

eka-dina -- one day; mahaprabhura -- of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;

nrtya-avasane -- at the end of the dancing; eka -- one; brahmani -- wife

of a brahmana; asi' -- coming; dharila -- caught hold; carane -- of His

lotus feet.

TRANSLATION

One day when Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu had finished His dancing, a woman,

the wife of a brahmana, came there and caught hold of His lotus feet.

Adi 17.244

TEXT 244

TEXT

caranera dhuli sei laya vara vara

dekhiya prabhura duhkha ha-ila apara

SYNONYMS

caranera -- of His lotus feet; dhuli -- the dust; sei -- that woman;

laya -- takes; vara vara -- again and again; dekhiya -- seeing this;

prabhura -- of the Lord; duhkha -- unhappiness; ha-ila -- there was;

apara -- unlimited.

TRANSLATION

As she took the dust of His lotus feet again and again, the Lord became

unlimitedly unhappy.

PURPORT

This holding of a great personality's lotus feet is certainly very good

for the person who takes the dust, but this example of Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu's unhappiness indicates that a Vaisnava should not allow

anyone to take dust from his feet.

One who takes the dust of a great personality's lotus feet transfers his

sinful activities to that great personality. Unless the person whose

dust is taken is very strong, he must suffer the sinful activities of

the person who takes the dust. Therefore ordinarily it should not be

allowed. Sometimes in big meetings people come to take the same

advantage by touching our feet. On account of this, sometimes we have to

suffer from some disease. As far as possible, no outsider should be

allowed to touch one's feet to take dust from them. Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu personally showed this by His example, as explained in the

next verse.

Adi 17.245

TEXT 245

TEXT

sei-ksane dhana prabhu gangate padila

nityananda-haridasa dhari' uthaila

SYNONYMS

sei-ksane -- immediately; dhana -- running; prabhu -- the Lord; gangate -

- in the water of the Ganges; padila -- plunged; nityananda -- Lord

Nityananda; haridasa -- Haridasa Thakura; dhari' -- catching Him;

uthaila -- raised Him.

TRANSLATION

Immediately He ran to the river Ganges and jumped in to counteract the

sinful activities of that woman. Lord Nityananda and Haridasa Thakura

caught Him and raised Him from the river.

PURPORT

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is God Himself, but He was playing the part of a

preacher. Every preacher should know that being allowed to touch a

Vaisnava's feet and take dust may be good for the person who takes it,

but it is not good for the person who allows it to be taken. As far as

possible, this practice should ordinarily be avoided. Only initiated

disciples should be allowed to take this advantage, not others. Those

who are full of sinful activities should generally be avoided.

Adi 17.246

TEXT 246

TEXT

vijaya acaryera ghare se ratre rahila

pratah-kale bhakta sabe ghare lana gela

SYNONYMS

vijaya -- named Vijaya; acaryera -- of the teacher; ghare -- at the home;

se -- that; ratre -- on the night; rahila -- remained; pratah-kale --

in the morning; bhakta -- the devotees; sabe -- all; ghare -- home; lana

-- taking them; gela -- went.

TRANSLATION

That night the Lord stayed at the house of Vijaya Acarya. In the morning

the Lord took all His devotees and returned home.

Adi 17.247

TEXT 247

TEXT

eka-dina gopi-bhave grhete vasiya

‘gopi' ‘gopi' nama laya visanna hana

SYNONYMS

eka-dina -- one day; gopi-bhave -- in the ecstasy of the gopis; grhete --

at home; vasiya -- sitting; gopi gopi -- gopi gopi; nama -- the name;

laya -- chants; visanna -- morose; hana -- becoming.

TRANSLATION

One day the Lord, in the ecstasy of the gopis, was sitting in His house.

Very morose in separation, He was calling, "Gopi! Gopi!"

Adi 17.248

TEXT 248

TEXT

eka paduya aila prabhuke dekhite

‘gopi' ‘gopi' nama suni' lagila balite

SYNONYMS

eka paduya -- one student; aila -- came there; prabhuke -- the Lord;

dekhite -- to see; gopi gopi -- gopi gopi; nama -- the name; suni' --

hearing; lagila -- began; balite -- to say.

TRANSLATION

A student who came to see the Lord was astonished that the Lord was

chanting "Gopi! Gopi!" Thus he spoke as follows.

Adi 17.249

TEXT 249

TEXT

krsna-nama na lao kene, krsna-nama -- dhanya

‘gopi' ‘gopi' balile va kiba haya punya

SYNONYMS

krsna-nama -- the holy name of Lord Krsna; na -- not; lao -- You take;

kene -- why; krsna-nama -- the holy name of Lord Krsna; dhanya --

glorious; gopi gopi -- the names gopi gopi; balile -- on saying; va --

or; kiba -- what; haya -- there is; punya -- piety.

TRANSLATION

"Why are You chanting the names ‘gopi gopi' instead of the holy name of

Lord Krsna, which is so glorious? What pious result will You achieve by

such chanting?"

PURPORT

It is said, vaisnavera kriya-mudra vijneha na bujhaya: [Cc. Madhya 23.39]

no one can understand the activities of a pure devotee. A student or

neophyte devotee could not possibly understand why Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu was chanting the name of the gopis, nor should the student

have asked the Lord about the potency of chanting gopi gopi. The

neophyte student was certainly convinced of the piety in the chanting of

Krsna's holy name, but this sort of attitude is also offensive. Dharma-

vrata-tyaga-hutadi-sarva-subha-kriya-samyam api pramadah: to chant the

holy name of Krsna in exchange for the achievement of piety is an

offense. This, of course, was unknown to the student. Thus he innocently

asked, "What piety is there in the chanting of the name gopi?" He did

not know that there is no question of piety or impiety. The chanting of

the holy name of Krsna or the holy name gopi is on the transcendental

platform of loving affairs. Since he was not expert in understanding

such transcendental activities, his question was merely impudent. Thus

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, apparently greatly angry at him, reacted as

follows.

Adi 17.250

TEXT 250

TEXT

suni' prabhu krodhe kaila krsne dosodgara

thenga lana uthila prabhu paduya maribara

SYNONYMS

suni' -- hearing; prabhu -- the Lord; krodhe -- in anger; kaila -- did;

krsne -- unto Lord Krsna; dosa-udgara -- many accusations; thenga --

stick; lana -- taking; uthila -- got up; prabhu -- the Lord; paduya --

the student; maribara -- to strike.

TRANSLATION

Hearing the foolish student, the Lord became greatly angry and rebuked

Lord Krsna in various ways. Taking up a stick, He rose to strike the

student.

PURPORT

It is mentioned in Srimad-Bhagavatam that when Uddhava came from Lord

Krsna with a message for the gopis, all the gopis, especially Srimati

Radharani, denounced Krsna in various ways. Such denunciations, however,

reflect an exuberant loving attitude that an ordinary man cannot

understand. When the foolish student questioned Lord Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu, Lord Caitanya similarly rebuked Lord Krsna in loving

exuberance. When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was in the mood of the gopis

and the student advocated the cause of Sri Krsna, Lord Caitanya was

greatly angry. Seeing His anger, the foolish student, who was an

ordinary atheistic smarta-brahmana, foolishly misjudged Him. Thus he and

a party of students were ready to strike the Lord in retaliation. After

this incident, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu decided to take sannyasa so that

people would not commit offenses against Him, considering Him an

ordinary householder, for in India even now a sannyasi is naturally

offered respect.

Adi 17.251

TEXT 251

TEXT

bhaye palaya paduya, prabhu pache pache dhaya

aste vyaste bhakta-gana prabhure rahaya

SYNONYMS

bhaye -- out of fear; palaya -- runs away; paduya -- the student; prabhu

-- the Lord; pache pache -- after him; dhaya -- runs; aste vyaste --

somehow or other; bhakta-gana -- all the devotees; prabhure -- the Lord;

rahaya -- checked.

TRANSLATION

The student ran away in fear, and the Lord followed him. But somehow or

other the devotees checked the Lord.

Adi 17.252

TEXT 252

TEXT

prabhure santa kari' anila nija ghare

paduya palaya gela paduya-sabhare

SYNONYMS

prabhure -- the Lord; santa kari' -- pacifying; anila -- brought; nija --

His own; ghare -- to the house; paduya -- the student; palaya --

running away; gela -- went; paduya -- of students; sabhare -- to the

assembly.

TRANSLATION

The devotees pacified the Lord and brought Him home, and the student ran

away to an assembly of other students.

Adi 17.253

TEXT 253

TEXT

paduya sahasra yahan pade eka-thani

prabhura vrttanta dvija kahe tahan yai

SYNONYMS

paduya -- students; sahasra -- a thousand; yahan -- where; pade -- they

study; eka-thani -- in one place; prabhura -- of the Lord; vrttanta --

incident; dvija -- the brahmana; kahe -- says; tahan -- there; yai -- he

goes.

TRANSLATION

The brahmana student ran to a place where a thousand students were

studying together. There he described the incident to them.

PURPORT

In this verse we find the word dvija, indicating that the student was a

brahmana. Actually, in those days, only members of the brahmana class

became students of Vedic literature. Schooling is meant especially for

brahmanas; previously there was no question of schooling for ksatriyas,

vaisyas or sudras. Ksatriyas used to learn the technology of warfare,

and vaisyas learned business from their fathers or other businessmen;

they were not meant to study the Vedas. At present, however, everyone

goes to school, and everyone is given the same type of education,

although no one knows what the result will be. The result, however, is

most unsatisfactory, as we have seen in the Western countries especially.

The United States has vast educational institutions where everyone is

allowed to receive an education, but the result is that most students

become like hippies.

Higher education is not meant for everyone. Only selected individuals

trained in brahminical culture should be allowed to pursue a higher

education. Educational institutions should not aim to teach technology,

for a technologist cannot properly be called educated. A technologist is

a sudra; only one who studies the Vedas may properly be called a learned

man (pandita). The duty of a brahmana is to become learned in the Vedic

literature and teach the Vedic knowledge to other brahmanas. In our

Krsna consciousness movement we are simply teaching our students to

become fit brahmanas and Vaisnavas. In our school at Dallas, the

students are learning English and Sanskrit, and through these two

languages they are studying all our books, such as Srimad-Bhagavatam,

Bhagavad-gita As It Is and The Nectar of Devotion. It is a mistake to

educate every student as a technologist. There must be a group of

students who become brahmanas. Without brahmanas who study the Vedic

literature, human society will be entirely chaotic.

Adi 17.254

TEXT 254

TEXT

suni' krodha kaila saba paduyara gana

sabe meli' kare tabe prabhura nindana

SYNONYMS

suni' -- hearing; krodha -- angry; kaila -- became; saba -- all;

paduyara -- of students; gana -- the groups; sabe -- all; meli' --

joining together; kare -- do; tabe -- then; prabhura -- of the Lord;

nindana -- accusation.

TRANSLATION

Hearing of the incident, all the students became greatly angry and

joined together in criticizing the Lord.

Adi 17.255

TEXT 255

TEXT

saba desa bhrasta kaila ekala nimani

brahmana marite cahe, dharma-bhaya nai

SYNONYMS

saba -- all; desa -- countries; bhrasta -- spoiled; kaila -- has; ekala -

- alone; nimani -- Nimai Pandita; brahmana -- a caste brahmana; marite --

to strike; cahe -- He wants; dharma -- of religious principles; bhaya --

fear; nai -- there is not.

TRANSLATION

"Nimai Pandita alone has spoiled the entire country," they accused. "He

wants to strike a caste brahmana. He has no fear of religious principles.

PURPORT

In those days also, the caste brahmanas were very proud. They were not

prepared to accept chastisement even from a teacher or spiritual master.

Adi 17.256

TEXT 256

TEXT

punah yadi aiche kare mariba tahare

kon va manusa haya, ki karite pare

SYNONYMS

punah -- again; yadi -- if; aiche -- like that; kare -- He does; mariba -

- we shall strike; tahare -- Him; kon -- who; va -- or; manusa -- the

man; haya -- is; ki -- what; karite -- to do; pare -- He is able.

TRANSLATION

"If He again performs such an atrocious act, certainly we shall

retaliate and strike Him in turn. What kind of important person is He,

that He can check us in this way?"

Adi 17.257

TEXT 257

TEXT

prabhura nindaya sabara buddhi haila nasa

supathita vidya karao na haya prakasa

SYNONYMS

prabhura -- of the Lord; nindaya -- in accusation; sabara -- of everyone;

buddhi -- the intelligence; haila -- became; nasa -- spoiled; su-

pathita -- well-studied; vidya -- knowledge; karao -- everyone's; na --

does not; haya -- become; prakasa -- manifest.

TRANSLATION

When all the students thus resolved, criticizing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu,

their intelligence was spoiled. Thus although they were learned

scholars, because of this offense the essence of knowledge was not

manifested in them.

PURPORT

In the Bhagavad-gita it is said, mayayapahrta-jnana asuram bhavam

asritah: when one becomes inimical to the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

adopting an atheistic attitude (asuram bhavam), even if one is a

learned scholar the essence of knowledge does not become manifested in

him; in other words, the essence of his knowledge is stolen by the

illusory energy of the Lord. In this connection Sri Bhaktisiddhanta

Sarasvati Thakura quotes a mantra from the Svetasvatara Upanisad (6.23):

yasya deve para bhaktir yatha deve tatha gurau

tasyaite kathita hy arthah prakasante mahatmanah

[SU yasya deve para bhaktir

yatha deve tatha gurau

tasyaite kathita hy arthah

prakasante mahatmanah

"Unto those great souls who have implicit faith in both the Lord and the

spiritual master, all the imports of Vedic knowledge are automatically

revealed." (Svetasvatara Upanisad 6.23)

atah sri-krsna-namadi

na bhaved grahyam indriyaih

sevonmukhe hi jihvadau

svayam eva sphuraty adah

"No one can understand Krsna as He is by the blunt material senses. But

He reveals Himself to the devotees, being pleased with them for their

transcendental loving service unto Him." (Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu 1.2.234)

bhaktya mam abhijanati

yavan yas casmi tattvatah

tato mam tattvato jnatva

visate tad-anantaram

"One can understand the Supreme Personality as He is only by devotional

service. And when one is in full consciousness of the Supreme Lord by

such devotion, he can enter into the kingdom of God."

These are Vedic instructions. One must have full faith in the words of

the spiritual master and similar faith in the Supreme Personality of

Godhead. Then the real knowledge of atma and Paramatma and the

distinction between matter and spirit will be automatically revealed.

This atma-tattva, or spiritual knowledge, will be revealed within the

core of a devotee's heart because of his having taken shelter of the

lotus feet of a mahajana such as Prahlada Maharaja.6.23]

The purport of this verse is that one who is unflinchingly devoted to

the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Visnu, and similarly devoted to the

spiritual master, with no ulterior motive, becomes a master of all

knowledge. In the heart of such a devotee, the real essence of the Vedic

knowledge becomes manifested. This essence is nothing but surrender unto

the Supreme Personality of Godhead (vedais ca sarvair aham eva vedyah [

Bg. 15.15]). Only unto one who fully surrenders to the spiritual master

and the Supreme Lord does the essence of Vedic knowledge become

manifested, not to anyone else. This same principle is emphasized by Sri

Prahlada Maharaja in Srimad-Bhagavatam (7.5.24):

iti pumsarpita visnau bhaktis cen nava-laksana

kriyate bhagavaty addha tan manye 'dhitam uttamam

"A person who directly applies these nine principles [hearing, chanting,

remembering, etc.] in the service of the Lord is to be understood as a

greatly learned man who has assimilated the Vedic literatures very well,

for the goal of studying the Vedic literature is to understand the

supremacy of Lord Sri Krsna." Sridhara Svami confirms in his commentary

that first one must surrender to the spiritual master; then the process

of devotional service will develop. It is not a fact that only one who

diligently pursues an academic career can become a devotee. Even with no

academic career, if one has full faith in the spiritual master and the

Supreme Personality of Godhead, he develops in spiritual life and real

knowledge of the Vedas. The example of Maharaja Khatvanga confirms this.

One who surrenders is understood to have learned the subject matter of

the Vedas very nicely. One who adopts this Vedic process of surrender

learns devotional service and is certainly successful. One who is very

proud, however, is unable to surrender either to the spiritual master or

to the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Thus he cannot understand the

essence of any Vedic literature. Srimad-Bhagavatam (SB 11.11.18)

declares:

sabda-brahmani nisnato na nisnayat pare yadi

sramas tasya srama-phalo hy adhenum iva raksatah

"If one is learned in the Vedic literature but is not a devotee of Lord

Visnu, his work is a useless waste of labor, just like the keeping of a

cow that does not give milk."

Anyone who does not follow the surrendering process but is simply

interested in an academic career cannot make any advancement. His profit

is only his labor for nothing. If one is expert in the study of the

Vedas but does not surrender to a spiritual master or Visnu, all his

cultivation of knowledge is but a waste of time and labor.

Adi 17.258

TEXT 258

TEXT

tathapi dambhika paduya namra nahi haya

yahan tahan prabhura ninda hasi' se karaya

SYNONYMS

tathapi -- still; dambhika -- proud; paduya -- students; namra --

submissive; nahi -- not; haya -- become; yahan -- any where; tahan --

everywhere; prabhura -- of the Lord; ninda -- accusation; hasi' --

laughing; se -- they; karaya -- do.

TRANSLATION

But the proud student community did not become submissive. On the

contrary, the students spoke of the incident anywhere and everywhere. In

a laughing manner they criticized the Lord.

Adi 17.259

TEXT 259

TEXT

sarva-jna gosani jani' sabara durgati

ghare vasi' cinte ta'-sabara avyahati

SYNONYMS

sarva-jna -- all-knowing; gosani -- Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; jani' --

knowing; sabara -- of all of them; durgati -- degradation; ghare -- at

home; vasi' -- sitting; cinte -- contemplates; ta' -- of them; sabara --

of all; avyahati -- the rescue.

TRANSLATION

Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, being omniscient, could understand the

degradation of these students. Thus He sat at home, contemplating how to

rescue them.

Adi 17.260

TEXT 260

TEXT

yata adhyapaka, ara tanra sisya-gana

dharmi, karmi, tapo-nistha, nindaka, durjana

SYNONYMS

yata -- all; adhyapaka -- professors; ara -- and; tanra -- their; sisya-

gana -- students; dharmi -- followers of religious ritualistic

ceremonies; karmi -- performers of fruitive activities; tapah-nistha --

performers of austerities; nindaka -- blasphemers; durjana -- rogues.

TRANSLATION

"All the so-called professors and scientists and their students

generally follow the regulative principles of religion, fruitive

activities and austerities," the Lord thought, "yet at the same time

they are blasphemers and rogues.

PURPORT

Here is a depiction of materialists who have no knowledge of devotional

service. They may be very religious and may work very systematically or

perform austerities and penances, but if they blaspheme the Supreme

Personality of Godhead they are nothing but rogues. This is confirmed in

the Hari-bhakti-sudhodaya (3.11):

bhagavad-bhakti-hinasya jatih sastram japas tapah

apranasyaiva dehasya mandanam loka-ranjanam

If they are without knowledge of devotional service to the Lord, then

great nationalism, fruitive, political or social work, science or

philosophy are all simply like costly garments decorating a dead body.

The only offense of persons adhering to these principles is that they

are not devotees; they are always blasphemous toward the Supreme

Personality of Godhead and His devotees.

Adi 17.261

TEXT 261

TEXT

ei saba mora ninda-aparadha haite

ami na laoyaile bhakti, na pare la-ite

SYNONYMS

ei saba -- all of them; mora -- of Me; ninda -- blasphemy; aparadha --

offense; haite -- from; ami -- I; na -- not; laoyaile -- if causing them

to take; bhakti -- devotional service; na -- not; pare -- able; la-ite --

to take.

TRANSLATION

"If I do not induce them to take to devotional service, because of

committing the offense of blasphemy none of these people will be able to

take to it.

Adi 17.262

TEXT 262

TEXT

nistarite ailama ami, haila viparita

e-saba durjanera kaiche ha-ibeka hita

SYNONYMS

nistarite -- to deliver; ailama -- have come; ami -- I; haila -- it has

become; viparita -- just the opposite; e-saba -- all these; durjanera --

of the rogues; kaiche -- how; ha-ibeka -- it will be; hita -- the

benefit.

TRANSLATION

"I have come to deliver all the fallen souls, but now just the opposite

has happened. How can these rogues be delivered? How may they be

benefited?

Adi 17.263

TEXT 263

TEXT

amake pranati kare, haya papa-ksaya

tabe se ihare bhakti laoyaile laya

SYNONYMS

amake -- unto Me; pranati -- obeisances; kare -- they offer; haya --

becomes; papa-ksaya -- destruction of sinful reactions; tabe -- then; se

-- they; ihare -- unto them; bhakti -- devotional service; laoyaile --

if causing to take; laya -- will take.

TRANSLATION

"If these rogues offer Me obeisances, the reactions of their sinful

activities will be nullified. Then, if I induce them, they will take to

devotional service.

Adi 17.264

TEXT 264

TEXT

more ninda kare ye, na kare namaskara

e-saba jivere avasya kariba uddhara

SYNONYMS

more -- Me; ninda kare -- blasphemes; ye -- anyone who; na -- does not;

kare -- offer; namaskara -- obeisances; e-saba -- all these; jivere --

living entities; avasya -- certainly; kariba -- I shall do; uddhara --

deliverance.

TRANSLATION

"I must certainly deliver all these fallen souls who blaspheme Me and do

not offer Me obeisances.

Adi 17.265

TEXT 265

TEXT

ataeva avasya ami sannyasa kariba

sannyasi-buddhye more pranata ha-iba

SYNONYMS

ataeva -- therefore; avasya -- certainly; ami -- I; sannyasa -- the

renounced order of life; kariba -- shall accept; sannyasi-buddhye -- by

thinking of Me as a sannyasi; more -- unto Me; pranata -- bow down; ha-

iba -- they shall do.

TRANSLATION

"I shall accept the sannyasa order of life, for thus people will offer

Me their obeisances, thinking of Me as a member of the renounced order.

PURPORT

Among the members of the varnasrama institution's social orders (

brahmana, ksatriya, vaisya and sudra), the brahmana is considered the

foremost, for he is the teacher and spiritual master of all the other

varnas. Similarly, among the spiritual orders (brahmacarya, grhastha,

vanaprastha and sannyasa), the sannyasa order is the most elevated.

Therefore a sannyasi is the spiritual master of all the varnas and

asramas, and a brahmana is also expected to offer obeisances to a

sannyasi. Unfortunately, however, caste brahmanas do not offer

obeisances to a Vaisnava sannyasi. They are so proud that they do not

offer obeisances even to Indian sannyasis, what to speak of European and

American sannyasis. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, however, expected that even

the caste brahmanas would offer respectful obeisances to a sannyasi

because five hundred years ago the social custom was to offer obeisances

immediately to any sannyasi, known or unknown.

The sannyasis of the Krsna consciousness movement are bona fide. All the

students of the Krsna consciousness movement have undergone the regular

process of initiation. As enjoined in the Hari-bhakti-vilasa by Sanatana

Gosvami, tatha diksa-vidhanena dvijatvam jayate nrnam: by the regular

process of initiation, any man can become a brahmana. Thus in the

beginning the students of our Krsna consciousness movement agree to live

with devotees, and gradually, having given up four prohibited activities

-- illicit sex, gambling, meat-eating and intoxication -- they become

advanced in the activities of spiritual life. When one is found to be

regularly following these principles, he is given the first initiation (

hari-nama), and he regularly chants at least sixteen rounds a day. Then,

after six months or a year, he is initiated for the second time and

given the sacred thread with the regular sacrifice and rituals. After

some time, when he advances still further and is willing to give up this

material world, he is given the sannyasa order. At that time he receives

the title svami or gosvami, both of which mean "master of the senses."

Unfortunately, debauched so-called brahmanas in India neither offer them

respect nor accept them as bona fide sannyasis. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu

expected the so-called brahmanas to offer respect to such Vaisnava

sannyasis. Nevertheless, it does not matter whether they offer respect,

nor whether they accept these sannyasis as bona fide, for the sastra

describes punishment for such disobedient so-called brahmanas. The

sastric injunction declares:

devata-pratimam drstva yatim caiva tridandinam

namaskaram na kuryad yah prayascittiyate narah

"One who does not offer respect to the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

to His Deity in the temple or to a tridandi sannyasi must undergo

prayascitta [atonement]." If one does not offer obeisances to such a

sannyasi, the prescribed prayascitta is to fast for one day.

Adi 17.266

TEXT 266

TEXT

pranatite ha'be ihara aparadha ksaya

nirmala hrdaye bhakti karaiba udaya

SYNONYMS

pranatite -- by offering obeisances; ha'be -- there will be; ihara -- of

such offenders; aparadha -- the offenses; ksaya -- destruction; nirmala -

- pure; hrdaye -- in the heart; bhakti -- devotional service; karaiba --

I shall cause; udaya -- the rising.

TRANSLATION

"Offering obeisances will relieve them of all the reactions to their

offenses. Then, by My grace, devotional service [bhakti] will awaken in

their pure hearts.

PURPORT

According to the Vedic injunctions, only a brahmana may be offered

sannyasa. The Sankara-sampradaya (ekadanda-sannyasa-sampradaya) awards

the sannyasa order only to caste brahmanas, or born brahmanas, but in

the Vaisnava system even one not born in a brahmana family may be made a

brahmana according to the direction of the Hari-bhakti-vilasa (tatha

diksa-vidhanena dvijatvam jayate nrnam). Any person from any part of the

world may be made a brahmana by the regular process of initiation, and

when he follows brahminical behavior, observing the principle of

abstaining from intoxication, illicit sex, meat-eating and gambling, he

may be offered sannyasa. All the sannyasis in the Krsna consciousness

movement, who are preaching all over the world, are regular brahmana-

sannyasis. Thus the so-called caste brahmanas should not object to

offering them respectful obeisances. By offering such obeisances, as

recommended by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, they will diminish their

offenses and automatically awaken to their natural position of

devotional service. As it is said, nitya-siddha krsna-prema sadhya kabhu

naya: [Cc. madhya 22.107] krsna-prema can be awakened in a purified

heart. The more we offer obeisances to sannyasis, especially Vaisnava

sannyasis, the more we diminish our offenses and purify our hearts. Only

in a purified heart can krsna-prema awaken. This is the process of Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu's cult, the Krsna consciousness movement.

Adi 17.267

TEXT 267

TEXT

e-saba pasandira tabe ha-ibe nistara

ara kona upaya nahi, ei yukti sara

SYNONYMS

e-saba -- all these; pasandira -- of the demons; tabe -- then; ha-ibe --

there will be; nistara -- deliverance; ara -- alternative; kona -- some;

upaya -- means; nahi -- there is not; ei -- this; yukti -- of the

argument; sara -- essence.

TRANSLATION

"All the unfaithful rogues of this world can be delivered by this

process. There is no alternative. This is the essence of the argument."

Adi 17.268

TEXT 268

TEXT

ei drdha yukti kari' prabhu ache ghare

kesava bharati aila nadiya-nagare

SYNONYMS

ei -- this; drdha -- firm; yukti -- consideration; kari' -- making;

prabhu -- the Lord; ache -- was; ghare -- in His home; kesava bharati --

Kesava Bharati; aila -- came; nadiya-nagare -- to the town of Nadia.

TRANSLATION

After coming to this firm conclusion, the Lord continued to stay at home.

In the meantime Kesava Bharati came to the town of Nadia.

Adi 17.269

TEXT 269

TEXT

prabhu tanre namaskari' kaila nimantrana

bhiksa karaiya tanre kaila nivedana

SYNONYMS

prabhu -- the Lord; tanre -- to him; namaskari' -- offering obeisances;

kaila -- did; nimantrana -- invitation; bhiksa -- alms; karaiya --

giving; tanre -- to him; kaila -- submitted; nivedana -- His prayer.

TRANSLATION

The Lord offered him respectful obeisances and invited him to His house.

After feeding him sumptuously, He submitted to him His petition.

PURPORT

According to the system of Vedic society, whenever an unknown sannyasi

comes to a village or town, someone must invite him to take prasadam in

his home. Sannyasis generally take prasadam in the house of a brahmana

because the brahmana worships the Lord Narayana sila, or salagrama-sila,

and therefore there is prasadam that the sannyasi may take. Kesava

Bharati accepted the invitation of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Thus the

Lord had a good opportunity to explain His desire to take sannyasa from

him.

Adi 17.270

TEXT 270

TEXT

tumi ta' isvara bata, -- saksat narayana

krpa kari' kara mora samsara mocana

SYNONYMS

tumi -- you; ta' -- certainly; isvara -- the Lord; bata -- are; saksat --

directly; narayana -- the Supreme Lord, Narayana; krpa kari' -- showing

mercy; kara -- please do; mora -- My; samsara -- material life; mocana --

deliverance.

TRANSLATION

"Sir, you are directly Narayana. Therefore please be merciful unto Me.

Deliver Me from this material bondage."

Adi 17.271

TEXT 271

TEXT

bharati kahena, -- tumi isvara, antaryami

ye karaha, se kariba, -- svatantra nahi ami

SYNONYMS

bharati kahena -- Kesava Bharati replied; tumi -- You; isvara -- the

Supreme Personality of Godhead; antaryami -- You know everything from

within; ye -- whatever; karaha -- You cause to do; se -- that; kariba --

I must do; svatantra -- independent; nahi -- not; ami -- I.

TRANSLATION

Kesava Bharati replied to the Lord, "You are the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, the Supersoul. I must do whatever You cause me to do. I am not

independent of You."

Adi 17.272

TEXT 272

TEXT

eta bali' bharati gosani katoyate gela

mahaprabhu taha yai' sannyasa karila

SYNONYMS

eta bali' -- saying this; bharati -- Kesava Bharati; gosani -- the

spiritual master; katoyate -- to Katwa; gela -- went; mahaprabhu -- Lord

Caitanya Mahaprabhu; taha -- there; yai' -- going; sannyasa -- the

renounced order of life; karila -- accepted.

TRANSLATION

After saying this, Kesava Bharati, the spiritual master, went back to

his village, Katwa. Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu went there and accepted the

renounced order of life [sannyasa].

PURPORT

At the end of His twenty-fourth year, at the end of the fortnight of the

waxing moon, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu left Navadvipa and crossed the

river Ganges at a place known as Nidayara-ghata. Then He reached Kantaka-

nagara, or Katoya (Katwa), where He accepted ekadanda-sannyasa according

to the Sankarite system. Since Kesava Bharati belonged to the Sankarite

sect, he could not initiate Caitanya Mahaprabhu into the Vaisnava

sannyasa order, whose members carry the tridanda.

Candrasekhara Acarya assisted in the routine ceremonial work of the Lord'

s acceptance of sannyasa. By the order of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu,

kirtana was performed for the entire day, and at the end of the day the

Lord shaved off His hair. On the next day He became a regular sannyasi,

with one rod (ekadanda). From that day on, His name was Sri Krsna

Caitanya. Before that, He was known as Nimai Pandita. Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu, in the sannyasa order, traveled all over Radhadesa, the

region where the Ganges River cannot be seen. Kesava Bharati accompanied

Him for some distance.

Adi 17.273

TEXT 273

TEXT

sange nityananda, candrasekhara acarya

mukunda-datta, -- ei tina kaila sarva karya

SYNONYMS

sange -- in His company; nityananda -- Nityananda Prabhu; candrasekhara

acarya -- Candrasekhara Acarya; mukunda-datta -- Mukunda Datta; ei tina -

- these three; kaila -- performed; sarva -- all; karya -- necessary

activities.

TRANSLATION

When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu accepted sannyasa, three personalities were

with Him to perform all the necessary activities. They were Nityananda

Prabhu, Candrasekhara Acarya and Mukunda Datta.

Adi 17.274

TEXT 274

TEXT

ei adi-lilara kaila sutra ganana

vistari varnila iha dasa vrndavana

SYNONYMS

ei -- this; adi-lilara -- of the adi-lila (the first portion of Lord

Caitanya's pastimes); kaila -- made; sutra -- synopsis; ganana --

enumeration; vistari -- elaborately; varnila -- described; iha -- this;

dasa vrndavana -- Vrndavana dasa Thakura.

TRANSLATION

Thus I have summarized the incidents of the adi-lila. Srila Vrndavana

dasa Thakura has described them elaborately [in his Caitanya-bhagavata].

Adi 17.275

TEXT 275

TEXT

yasoda-nandana haila sacira nandana

catur-vidha bhakta-bhava kare asvadana

SYNONYMS

yasoda-nandana -- the son of Mother Yasoda; haila -- became; sacira --

of mother Saci; nandana -- the son; catuh-vidha -- four kinds of; bhakta-

bhava -- devotional humors; kare -- does; asvadana -- tasting.

TRANSLATION

The same Supreme Personality of Godhead who appeared as the son of

Mother Yasoda has now appeared as the son of mother Saci, relishing four

kinds of devotional activities.

PURPORT

Servitude, friendship, parental affection and conjugal love for the

Supreme Personality of Godhead are the basis of the four kinds of

devotional activities. In santa, the marginal stage of devotional

service, there is no activity. But above the santa humor are servitude,

friendship, parental affection and conjugal love, which represent the

gradual growth of devotional service to higher and higher platforms.

Adi 17.276

TEXT 276

TEXT

sva-madhurya radha-prema-rasa asvadite

radha-bhava angi kariyache bhala-mate

SYNONYMS

sva-madhurya -- His own conjugal love; radha-prema-rasa -- the mellow of

the loving affairs between Radharani and Krsna; asvadite -- to taste;

radha-bhava -- the mood of Srimati Radharani; angi kariyache -- He

accepted; bhala-mate -- very well.

TRANSLATION

To taste the mellows of Srimati Radharani's loving affairs in Her

relationship with Krsna, and to understand the reservoir of pleasure in

Krsna, Krsna Himself, as Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, accepted the mood of

Radharani.

PURPORT

In this connection Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura writes in his

Anubhasya, "Sri Gaurasundara is Krsna Himself with the attitude of

Srimati Radharani. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu never gave up the attitude of

the gopis. He remained everlastingly predominated by Krsna and never

accepted the part of the predominator by imitating conjugal love with an

ordinary woman, as sahajiyas generally do. He never placed Himself in

the position of a debauchee. Lusty materialists like the members of the

sahajiya-sampradaya hanker after women, even others' wives. But when

they try to ascribe the responsibility for their lusty activities to Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu, they become offenders to Svarupa Damodara and Srila

Vrndavana dasa Thakura. In Sri Caitanya-bhagavata (Adi

15.17) it is said:

sabe para-strira prati nahi parihasa

stri dekhi' dure prabhu hayena eka-pasa

‘Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu never even joked with others' wives. As soon as

He saw a woman coming, He would immediately give her ample room to pass

without talking.' He was extremely strict regarding the association of

women. The sahajiyas, however, pose as followers of Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu although they indulge in lusty affairs with women. In His

youth Lord Caitanya was very humorous with everyone, but He never joked

with any woman, nor in this incarnation did He talk about women. The

gauranga-nagari party is not approved by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu or

Vrndavana dasa Thakura. Even though one may offer all kinds of prayers

to Caitanya Mahaprabhu, one should strictly avoid worshiping Him as the

Gauranga Nagara. The personal behavior of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and

the verses written by Sri Vrndavana dasa Thakura have completely

repudiated the lusty desires of the gauranga-nagaris."

Adi 17.277

TEXT 277

TEXT

gopi-bhava yate prabhu dhariyache ekanta

vrajendra-nandane mane apanara kanta

SYNONYMS

gopi-bhava -- the mood of the gopis; yate -- in which; prabhu -- the

Lord; dhariyache -- accepted; ekanta -- positively; vrajendra-nandane --

Lord Krsna; mane -- they accept; apanara -- own; kanta -- lover.

TRANSLATION

Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu accepted the mood of the gopis, who accept

Vrajendranandana, Sri Krsna, as their lover.

Adi 17.278

TEXT 278

TEXT

gopika-bhavera ei sudrdha niscaya

vrajendra-nandana vina anyatra na haya

SYNONYMS

gopika-bhavera -- of the ecstasy of the gopis; ei -- this; sudrdha --

firm; niscaya -- confirmation; vrajendra-nandana -- Lord Sri Krsna; vina

-- without; anyatra -- anyone else; na -- not; haya -- is possible.

TRANSLATION

It is firmly concluded that the ecstatic mood of the gopis is possible

only before Krsna, and no one else.

Adi 17.279

TEXT 279

TEXT

syamasundara, sikhipiccha-gunja-vibhusana

gopa-vesa, tri-bhangima, murali-vadana

SYNONYMS

syama-sundara -- Lord Krsna, who has a bluish color; sikhi-piccha --

with a peacock feather on the head; gunja -- a garland of gunja (small

berries or conchshells); vibhusana -- decorations; gopa-vesa -- with the

dress of a cowherd boy; tri-bhangima -- curved in three places; murali-

vadana -- holding a flute to His mouth.

TRANSLATION

He has a bluish complexion, a peacock feather on His head, a gunja

garland and the decorations of a cowherd boy. His body is curved in

three places, and He holds a flute to His mouth.

Adi 17.280

TEXT 280

TEXT

iha chadi' krsna yadi haya anyakara

gopikara bhava nahi yaya nikata tahara

SYNONYMS

iha -- this; chadi' -- giving up; krsna -- Krsna; yadi -- if; haya --

takes; anya-akara -- another form; gopikara -- of the gopis; bhava --

the ecstasy; nahi -- does not; yaya -- arise; nikata -- near; tahara --

that (form).

TRANSLATION

If Lord Krsna gives up this original form and assumes another Visnu form,

nearness to Him cannot invoke the ecstatic mood of the gopis.

Adi 17.281

TEXT 281

TEXT

gopinam pasupendra-nandana-juso bhavasya kas tam krti

vijnatum ksamate duruha-padavi-sancarinah prakriyam

aviskurvati vaisnavim api tanum tasmin bhujair jisnubhir

yasam hanta caturbhir adbhuta-rucim ragodayah kuncati

SYNONYMS

gopinam -- of the gopis; pasupa-indra-nandana-jusah -- of the service of

the son of Vraja's King, Maharaja Nanda; bhavasya -- ecstatic; kah --

what; tam -- that; krti -- learned man; vijnatum -- to understand;

ksamate -- is able; duruha -- very difficult to understand; padavi --

the position; sancarinah -- which provokes; prakriyam -- activity;

aviskurvati -- He manifests; vaisnavim -- of Visnu; api -- certainly;

tanum -- the body; tasmin -- in that; bhujaih -- with arms; jisnubhih --

very beautiful; yasam -- of whom (the gopis); hanta -- alas; caturbhih --

four; adbhuta -- wonderfully; rucim -- beautiful; raga-udayah -- the

evoking of ecstatic feelings; kuncati -- cripples.

TRANSLATION

"Once Lord Sri Krsna playfully manifested Himself as Narayana, with four

victorious hands and a very beautiful form. When the gopis saw this

exalted form, however, their ecstatic feelings were crippled. Even a

learned scholar, therefore, cannot understand the gopis' ecstatic

feelings, which are firmly fixed upon the original form of Lord Krsna as

the son of Nanda Maharaja. The wonderful feelings of the gopis in

ecstatic parama-rasa with Krsna constitute the greatest mystery in

spiritual life."

PURPORT

This is a quotation from the Lalita-madhava (6.54), by Srila Rupa

Gosvami.

Adi 17.282

TEXT 282

TEXT

vasanta-kale rasa-lila kare govardhane

antardhana kaila sanketa kari' radha-sane

SYNONYMS

vasanta-kale -- during the season of spring; rasa-lila -- the rasa dance;

kare -- does; govardhane -- near the Govardhana Hill; antardhana --

disappearance; kaila -- did; sanketa -- indication; kari' -- making;

radha-sane -- with Radharani.

TRANSLATION

During the season of springtime, when the rasa dance was going on,

suddenly Krsna disappeared from the scene, indicating that He wanted to

be alone with Srimati Radharani.

Adi 17.283

TEXT 283

TEXT

nibhrta-nikunje vasi' dekhe radhara bata

anvesite aila tahan gopikara thata

SYNONYMS

nibhrta -- solitary; nikunje -- in a bush; vasi' -- sitting; dekhe --

waiting to see; radhara -- of Srimati Radharani; bata -- the passing;

anvesite -- while searching; aila -- came; tahan -- there; gopikara --

of the gopis; thata -- the phalanx.

TRANSLATION

Krsna was sitting in a solitary bush, waiting for Srimati Radharani to

pass by. But while He was searching, the gopis arrived there, like a

phalanx of soldiers.

Adi 17.284

TEXT 284

TEXT

dura haite krsne dekhi' bale gopi-gana

"ei dekha kunjera bhitara vrajendra-nandana"

SYNONYMS

dura haite -- from a distance; krsne -- unto Krsna; dekhi' -- seeing;

bale -- said; gopi-gana -- all the gopis; ei dekha -- just see here;

kunjera -- the bush; bhitara -- within; vrajendra-nandana -- the son of

Nanda Maharaja.

TRANSLATION

"Just see!" the gopis said, seeing Krsna from a distant place. "Here

within a bush is Krsna, the son of Nanda Maharaja."

Adi 17.285

TEXT 285

TEXT

gopi-gana dekhi' krsnera ha-ila sadhvasa

lukaite narila, bhaye haila vibasa

SYNONYMS

gopi-gana -- all the gopis combined together; dekhi' -- seeing; krsnera -

- of Krsna; ha-ila -- there were; sadhvasa -- some emotional feelings;

lukaite -- to hide; narila -- was unable; bhaye -- out of fear; haila --

became; vibasa -- motionless.

TRANSLATION

As soon as Krsna saw all the gopis, He was struck with emotion. Thus He

could not hide Himself, and out of fear He became motionless.

Adi 17.286

TEXT 286

TEXT

catur-bhuja murti dhari' achena vasiya

krsna dekhi' gopi kahe nikate asiya

SYNONYMS

catur-bhuja -- four-armed; murti -- form; dhari' -- accepting; achena --

was; vasiya -- sitting; krsna -- Lord Krsna; dekhi' -- seeing; gopi --

the gopis; kahe -- say; nikate -- nearby; asiya -- coming there.

TRANSLATION

Krsna assumed His four-armed Narayana form and sat there. When all the

gopis came, they looked at Him and spoke as follows.

Adi 17.287

TEXT 287

TEXT

‘ihon krsna nahe, ihon narayana murti'

eta bali' tanre sabhe kare nati-stuti

SYNONYMS

ihon -- this; krsna -- Lord Krsna; nahe -- is not; ihon -- this is;

narayana -- the Supreme Personality of Godhead; murti -- the form; eta

bali' -- saying this; tanre -- unto Him; sabhe -- all the gopis; kare --

make; nati-stuti -- obeisances and prayers.

TRANSLATION

"He is not Krsna! He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Narayana."

After saying this, they offered obeisances and the following respectful

prayers.

Adi 17.288

TEXT 288

TEXT

"namo narayana, deva karaha prasada

krsna-sanga deha' mora ghucaha visada"

SYNONYMS

namah narayana -- all respects to Narayana; deva -- the Supreme

Personality of Godhead; karaha -- kindly give; prasada -- Your mercy;

krsna-sanga -- association with Krsna; deha' -- giving; mora -- our;

ghucaha -- please diminish; visada -- lamentation.

TRANSLATION

"O Lord Narayana, we offer our respectful obeisances unto You. Kindly be

merciful to us. Give us the association of Krsna and thus vanquish our

lamentation."

PURPORT

The gopis were not made happy even by seeing the four-armed form of

Narayana. Yet they offered their respects to the Supreme Personality of

Godhead and begged from Him the benediction of achieving the association

of Krsna. Such is the ecstatic feeling of the gopis.

Adi 17.289

TEXT 289

TEXT

eta bali namaskari' gela gopi-gana

hena-kale radha asi' dila darasana

SYNONYMS

eta bali -- saying this; namaskari' -- offering obeisances; gela -- went

away; gopi-gana -- all the gopis; hena-kale -- at this time; radha --

Srimati Radharani; asi' -- coming there; dila -- gave; darasana --

audience.

TRANSLATION

After saying this and offering obeisances, all the gopis dispersed. Then

Srimati Radharani came and appeared before Lord Krsna.

Adi 17.290

TEXT 290

TEXT

radha dekhi' krsna tanre hasya karite

sei catur-bhuja murti cahena rakhite

SYNONYMS

radha -- Srimati Radharani; dekhi' -- seeing; krsna -- Lord Krsna; tanre

-- unto Her; hasya -- joking; karite -- to do; sei -- that; catur-bhuja -

- four-armed; murti -- form; cahena -- wanted; rakhite -- to keep.

TRANSLATION

When Lord Krsna saw Radharani, He wanted to maintain the four-armed form

to joke with Her.

Adi 17.291

TEXT 291

TEXT

lukaila dui bhuja radhara agrete

bahu yatna kaila krsna, narila rakhite

SYNONYMS

lukaila -- He hid; dui -- two; bhuja -- arms; radhara -- of Srimati

Radharani; agrete -- in front; bahu -- much; yatna -- endeavor; kaila --

did; krsna -- Lord Krsna; narila -- was unable; rakhite -- to keep.

TRANSLATION

In front of Srimati Radharani, Sri Krsna had to hide the two extra arms.

He tried His best to keep four arms before Her, but He was completely

unable to do so.

Adi 17.292

TEXT 292

TEXT

radhara visuddha-bhavera acintya prabhava

ye krsnere karaila dvi-bhuja-svabhava

SYNONYMS

radhara -- of Srimati Radharani; visuddha -- purified; bhavera -- of the

ecstasy; acintya -- inconceivable; prabhava -- influence; ye -- which;

krsnere -- unto Lord Krsna; karaila -- forced; dvi-bhuja -- two-armed;

svabhava -- original form.

TRANSLATION

The influence of Radharani's pure ecstasy is so inconceivably great that

it forced Krsna to come to His original two-armed form.

Adi 17.293

TEXT 293

TEXT

rasarambha-vidhau niliya vasata kunje mrgaksi-ganair

drstam gopayitum svam uddhura-dhiya ya susthu sandarsita

radhayah pranayasya hanta mahima yasya sriya raksitum

sa sakya prabhavisnunapi harina nasic catur-bahuta

SYNONYMS

rasa-arambha-vidhau -- in the matter of beginning the rasa dance; niliya

-- having hidden; vasata -- sitting; kunje -- in a grove; mrga-aksi-

ganaih -- by the gopis, who had eyes resembling those of deer; drstam --

being seen; gopayitum -- to hide; svam -- Himself; uddhura-dhiya -- by

first-class intelligence; ya -- which; susthu -- perfectly; sandarsita --

exhibited; radhayah -- of Srimati Radharani; pranayasya -- of the love;

hanta -- just see; mahima -- the glory; yasya -- of which; sriya -- the

opulence; raksitum -- to protect that; sa -- that; sakya -- able;

prabhavisnuna -- by Krsna; api -- even; harina -- by the Supreme

Personality of Godhead; na -- not; asit -- was; catuh-bahuta -- four-

armed form.

TRANSLATION

"Prior to the rasa dance, Lord Krsna hid Himself in a grove just to have

fun. When the gopis came, their eyes resembling those of deer, by His

sharp intelligence He exhibited His beautiful four-armed form to hide

Himself. But when Srimati Radharani came there, Krsna could not maintain

His four arms in Her presence. This is the wonderful glory of Her love."

PURPORT

This is a quotation from the Ujjvala-nilamani (Nayika-bheda 7), by Srila

Rupa Gosvami.

Adi 17.294

TEXT 294

TEXT

sei vrajesvara -- ihan jagannatha pita

sei vrajesvari -- ihan sacidevi mata

SYNONYMS

sei -- that; vrajesvara -- the King of Vraja; ihan -- now; jagannatha --

Jagannatha Misra; pita -- the father of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sei --

that; vrajesvari -- Queen of Vraja; ihan -- now; sacidevi -- Sacidevi;

mata -- the mother of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

TRANSLATION

Father Nanda, the King of Vrajabhumi, is now Jagannatha Misra, the

father of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. And Mother Yasoda, the Queen of

Vrajabhumi, is now Sacidevi, Lord Caitanya's mother.

Adi 17.295

TEXT 295

TEXT

sei nanda-suta -- ihan caitanya-gosani

sei baladeva -- ihan nityananda bhai

SYNONYMS

sei nanda-suta -- the same son of Nanda Maharaja; ihan -- now; caitanya-

gosani -- Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sei baladeva -- the selfsame Baladeva;

ihan -- now; nityananda bhai -- Nityananda Prabhu, the brother of Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

TRANSLATION

The former son of Nanda Maharaja is now Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and the

former Baladeva, Krsna's brother, is now Nityananda Prabhu, the brother

of Lord Caitanya.

Adi 17.296

TEXT 296

TEXT

vatsalya, dasya, sakhya -- tina bhavamaya

sei nityananda -- krsna-caitanya-sahaya

SYNONYMS

vatsalya -- paternity; dasya -- servitude; sakhya -- fraternity; tina --

three; bhava-maya -- emotional ecstasies; sei -- that; nityananda --

Nityananda Prabhu; krsna-caitanya -- of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sahaya

-- the assistant.

TRANSLATION

Sri Nityananda Prabhu always feels the ecstatic emotions of paternity,

servitude and friendship. He always assists Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu in

that way.

Adi 17.297

TEXT 297

TEXT

prema-bhakti diya tenho bhasa'la jagate

tanra caritra loke na pare bujhite

SYNONYMS

prema-bhakti -- devotional service; diya -- giving; tenho -- Lord

Nityananda Prabhu; bhasa'la -- overflooded; jagate -- in the world;

tanra -- His; caritra -- character; loke -- people; na -- not; pare --

able; bujhite -- to understand.

TRANSLATION

Sri Nityananda Prabhu overflooded the entire world by distributing

transcendental loving service. No one can understand His character and

activities.

Adi 17.298

TEXT 298

TEXT

advaita-acarya-gosani bhakta-avatara

krsna avatariya kaila bhaktira pracara

SYNONYMS

advaita-acarya -- Sri Advaita Prabhu; gosani -- spiritual master; bhakta-

avatara -- the incarnation of a devotee; krsna -- the Supreme

Personality of Godhead; avatariya -- descending; kaila -- did; bhaktira -

- of devotional service; pracara -- propagation.

TRANSLATION

Srila Advaita Acarya Prabhu appeared as an incarnation of a devotee. He

is in the category of Krsna, but He descended to this earth to propagate

devotional service.

Adi 17.299

TEXT 299

TEXT

sakhya, dasya, -- dui bhava sahaja tanhara

kabhu prabhu karena tanre guru-vyavahara

SYNONYMS

sakhya -- fraternity; dasya -- servitude; dui -- two; bhava -- ecstasies;

sahaja -- natural; tanhara -- His; kabhu -- sometimes; prabhu -- Lord

Caitanya; karena -- does; tanre -- to Him; guru -- of spiritual master;

vyavahara -- treatment.

TRANSLATION

His natural emotions were always on the platform of fraternity and

servitude, but the Lord sometimes treated Him as His spiritual master.

Adi 17.300

TEXT 300

TEXT

srivasadi yata mahaprabhura bhakta-gana

nija nija bhave karena caitanya-sevana

SYNONYMS

srivasa-adi -- headed by Srivasa Thakura; yata -- all; mahaprabhura --

of Caitanya Mahaprabhu; bhakta-gana -- devotees; nija nija -- in their

own respective; bhave -- emotions; karena -- do; caitanya-sevana --

service to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

TRANSLATION

All the devotees of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, headed by Srivasa Thakura,

have their own emotional humors in which they render service unto Him.

Adi 17.301

TEXT 301

TEXT

pandita-gosani adi yanra yei rasa

sei sei rase prabhu hana tanra vasa

SYNONYMS

pandita-gosani -- Gadadhara Pandita; adi -- headed by; yanra -- whose;

yei -- whatever; rasa -- transcendental mellow; sei sei -- that

respective; rase -- by the mellow; prabhu -- the Lord; hana -- is; tanra

-- his; vasa -- under control.

TRANSLATION

Personal associates like Gadadhara, Svarupa Damodara, Ramananda Raya,

and the Six Gosvamis (headed by Rupa Gosvami) are all situated in their

respective transcendental humors. Thus the Lord submits to various

positions in various transcendental mellows.

PURPORT

In verses 296 through 301 the emotional devoted service of Sri

Nityananda, Sri Advaita Prabhu and others has been fully described.

Describing such individual service, the Gaura-ganoddesa-dipika (11–16)

declares that although Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu appeared as a devotee,

He is none other than the son of Nanda Maharaja. Similarly, although Sri

Nityananda Prabhu appeared as Lord Caitanya's assistant, He is none

other than Baladeva, the carrier of the plow. Advaita Acarya is the

incarnation of Sadasiva from the spiritual world. All the devotees

headed by Srivasa Thakura are His marginal energy, whereas the devotees

headed by Gadadhara Pandita are manifestations of His internal potency.

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, Advaita Prabhu and Nityananda Prabhu all belong

to the visnu-tattva category. Because Lord Caitanya is an ocean of mercy,

He is addressed as mahaprabhu, whereas Nityananda and Advaita, being

two great personalities who assist Lord Caitanya, are addressed as

prabhu. Thus there are two prabhus and one mahaprabhu. Gadadhara Gosvami

is a representative of a perfect brahmana spiritual master. Srivasa

Thakura represents a perfect brahmana devotee. These five are known as

the Panca-tattva.

Adi 17.302

TEXT 302

TEXT

tihan syama, -- vamsi-mukha, gopa-vilasi

ihan gaura -- kabhu dvija, kabhu ta' sannyasi

SYNONYMS

tihan -- in krsna-lila; syama -- blackish color; vamsi-mukha -- a flute

in the mouth; gopa-vilasi -- an enjoyer as a cowherd boy; ihan -- now;

gaura -- fair complexion; kabhu -- sometimes; dvija -- brahmana; kabhu --

sometimes; ta' -- certainly; sannyasi -- in the renounced order of life.

TRANSLATION

In krsna-lila the Lord's complexion is blackish. Holding a flute to His

mouth, He enjoys as a cowherd boy. Now the selfsame person has appeared

with a fair complexion, sometimes acting as a brahmana and sometimes

accepting the renounced order of life.

Adi 17.303

TEXT 303

TEXT

ataeva apane prabhu gopi-bhava dhari'

vrajendra-nandane kahe ‘prana-natha' kari'

SYNONYMS

ataeva -- therefore; apane -- personally; prabhu -- the Lord; gopi-bhava

-- the ecstasy of the gopis; dhari' -- accepting; vrajendra-nandane --

the son of Nanda Maharaja; kahe -- addresses; prana-natha -- O Lord of

My life (husband); kari' -- accepting.

TRANSLATION

Therefore the Lord Himself, accepting the emotional ecstasy of the gopis,

now addresses the son of Nanda Maharaja, "O master of My life! O My

dear husband!"

Adi 17.304

TEXT 304

TEXT

sei krsna, sei gopi, -- parama virodha

acintya caritra prabhura ati sudurbodha

SYNONYMS

sei krsna -- that Krsna; sei gopi -- that gopi; parama virodha -- very

contradictory; acintya -- inconceivable; caritra -- character; prabhura -

- of the Lord; ati -- very; sudurbodha -- difficult to understand.

TRANSLATION

He is Krsna, yet He has accepted the mood of the gopis. How is it so? It

is the inconceivable character of the Lord, which is very difficult to

understand.

PURPORT

Krsna's accepting the part of the gopis is certainly contradictory

according to any mundane calculations, but the Lord, by His

inconceivable character, may act like the gopis and feel separation from

Krsna, although He is Krsna Himself. Such a contradiction can be

reconciled only in the Supreme Personality of Godhead because He has

energy that is inconceivable (acintya), which can make possible that

which is impossible to do (aghata-ghatana-patiyasi). Such contradictions

are very difficult to understand unless a devotee strictly follows the

Vaisnava philosophy under the direction of the Gosvamis. Therefore

Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami ends every chapter with this verse:

sri-rupa-raghunatha-pade yara asa

caitanya-caritamrta kahe krsnadasa

"Praying at the lotus feet of Sri Rupa and Sri Raghunatha, always

desiring their mercy, I, Krsnadasa, narrate Sri Caitanya-caritamrta,

following in their footsteps."

In a song by Narottama dasa Thakura it is stated:

rupa-raghunatha-pade ha-ibe akuti

kabe hama bujhaba se yugala-piriti

The conjugal love between Radha and Krsna, which is called yugala-piriti,

is not understandable by mundane scholars, artists or poets. It is

simply to be understood by devotees who strictly follow in the footsteps

of the Six Gosvamis. Sometimes so-called artists and poets try to

understand the loving affairs of Radha and Krsna, and they publish cheap

books of poetry and pictures on the subject. Unfortunately, however,

they do not understand the transcendental affairs of Radha and Krsna

even to the smallest degree. They are simply meddling in a matter in

which they are not fit even to enter.

Adi 17.305

TEXT 305

TEXT

ithe tarka kari' keha na kara samsaya

krsnera acintya-sakti ei mata haya

SYNONYMS

ithe -- in this matter; tarka kari' -- making arguments; keha -- someone;

na -- do not; kara -- make; samsaya -- doubts; krsnera -- of Lord Krsna;

acintya-sakti -- inconceivable potency; ei -- this; mata -- the verdict;

haya -- is.

TRANSLATION

One cannot understand the contradictions in Lord Caitanya's character by

putting forward mundane logic and arguments. Consequently one should not

maintain doubts in this connection. One should simply try to understand

the inconceivable energy of Krsna; otherwise one cannot understand how

such contradictions are possible.

Adi 17.306

TEXT 306

TEXT

acintya, adbhuta krsna-caitanya-vihara

citra bhava, citra guna, citra vyavahara

SYNONYMS

acintya -- inconceivable; adbhuta -- wonderful; krsna-caitanya -- of

Lord Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu; vihara -- pastimes; citra --

wonderful; bhava -- ecstasy; citra -- wonderful; guna -- qualities;

citra -- wonderful; vyavahara -- behavior.

TRANSLATION

The pastimes of Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu are inconceivable and

wonderful. His ecstasy is wonderful, His qualities are wonderful, and

His behavior is wonderful.

Adi 17.307

TEXT 307

TEXT

tarke iha nahi mane yei duracara

kumbhipake pace, tara nahika nistara

SYNONYMS

tarke -- by arguments; iha -- this; nahi -- not; mane -- accepts; yei --

anyone who; duracara -- debauchee; kumbhi-pake -- in the boiling oil of

hell; pace -- boils; tara -- his; nahika -- there is not; nistara --

deliverance.

TRANSLATION

If one simply adheres to mundane arguments and therefore does not accept

this, he will boil in the hell of Kumbhipaka. For him there is no

deliverance.

PURPORT

Kumbhipaka, a type of hellish condition, is described in Srimad-

Bhagavatam (5.26.13), wherein it is said that a person who cooks living

birds and beasts to satisfy his tongue is brought before Yamaraja after

death and punished in the Kumbhipaka hell. There he is put into boiling

oil called kumbhi-paka, from which there is no deliverance. Kumbhipaka

is meant for persons who are unnecessarily envious. Those who are

envious of the activities of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu are punished in

that hellish condition.

Adi 17.308

TEXT 308

TEXT

acintyah khalu ye bhava

na tams tarkena yojayet

prakrtibhyah param yac ca

tad acintyasya laksanam

SYNONYMS

acintyah -- inconceivable; khalu -- certainly; ye -- those; bhavah --

subject matters; na -- not; tan -- them; tarkena -- by argument; yojayet

-- one may understand; prakrtibhyah -- to material nature; param --

transcendental; yat -- that which; ca -- and; tat -- that; acintyasya --

of the inconceivable; laksanam -- a symptom.

TRANSLATION

"Anything transcendental to material nature is called inconceivable,

whereas arguments are all mundane. Since mundane arguments cannot touch

transcendental subject matters, one should not try to understand

transcendental subjects through mundane arguments."

PURPORT

This verse from the Mahabharata (Bhisma-parva 5.22) is also quoted in

the Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu (2.5.93), by Srila Rupa Gosvami.

Adi 17.309

TEXT 309

TEXT

adbhuta caitanya-lilaya yahara visvasa

sei jana yaya caitanyera pada pasa

SYNONYMS

adbhuta -- wonderful; caitanya-lilaya -- in the pastimes of Lord

Caitanya Mahaprabhu; yahara -- anyone whose; visvasa -- faith; sei --

that; jana -- person; yaya -- makes progress; caitanyera -- of Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu; pada -- the lotus feet; pasa -- near.

TRANSLATION

Only a person who has firm faith in the wonderful pastimes of Lord

Caitanya Mahaprabhu can approach His lotus feet.

Adi 17.310

TEXT 310

TEXT

prasange kahila ei siddhantera sara

iha yei sune, suddha-bhakti haya tara

SYNONYMS

prasange -- in the course of discussion; kahila -- it was said; ei --

this; siddhantera -- of the conclusion; sara -- the essence; iha -- this;

yei -- anyone who; sune -- hears; suddha-bhakti -- unalloyed devotional

service; haya -- becomes; tara -- his.

TRANSLATION

In this discourse I have explained the essence of the devotional

conclusion. Anyone who hears this develops unalloyed devotional service

to the Lord.

Adi 17.311

TEXT 311

TEXT

likhita granthera yadi kari anuvada

tabe se granthera artha paiye asvada

SYNONYMS

likhita -- written; granthera -- of the scripture; yadi -- if; kari -- I

do; anuvada -- repetition; tabe -- then; se granthera -- of that

scripture; artha -- the meaning; paiye -- I can get; asvada -- taste.

TRANSLATION

If I repeat what is already written, I may thus relish the purport of

this scripture.

Adi 17.312

TEXT 312

TEXT

dekhi granthe bhagavate vyasera acara

katha kahi' anuvada kare vara vara

SYNONYMS

dekhi -- I see; granthe -- in the scripture; bhagavate -- in Srimad-

Bhagavatam; vyasera -- of Srila Vyasadeva; acara -- behavior; katha --

narration; kahi' -- describing; anuvada -- repetition; kare -- he does;

vara vara -- again and again.

TRANSLATION

We can see in the scripture Srimad-Bhagavatam the conduct of its author,

Sri Vyasadeva. After speaking the narration, he repeats it again and

again.

PURPORT

At the end of Srimad-Bhagavatam, in the Twelfth Canto, the Twelfth

Chapter contains forty-three verses in which Sri Krsna-dvaipayana

Vedavyasa recapitulates Srimad-Bhagavatam's entire subject matter. Sri

Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami wants to follow in the footsteps of Sri

Vyasadeva by recapitulating the seventeen chapters of Sri Caitanya-

caritamrta's Adi-lila.

Adi 17.313

TEXT 313

TEXT

tate adi-lilara kari pariccheda ganana

prathama paricchede kailun ‘mangalacarana'

SYNONYMS

tate -- therefore; adi-lilara -- of the First Canto, known as Adi-lila;

kari -- I do; pariccheda -- chapter; ganana -- enumeration; prathama

paricchede -- in the First Chapter; kailun -- I have done; mangala-

acarana -- invocation of auspiciousness.

TRANSLATION

Therefore I shall enumerate the chapters of the Adi-lila. In the First

Chapter I offer obeisances to the spiritual master, for this is the

beginning of auspicious writing.

Adi 17.314

TEXT 314

TEXT

dvitiya paricchede ‘caitanya-tattva-nirupana'

svayam bhagavan yei vrajendra-nandana

SYNONYMS

dvitiya paricchede -- in the Second Chapter; caitanya-tattva-nirupana --

description of the truth of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; svayam --

personally; bhagavan -- the Supreme Personality of Godhead; yei -- who;

vrajendra-nandana -- the son of Nanda Maharaja.

TRANSLATION

The Second Chapter explains the truth of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. He is

the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Krsna, the son of Maharaja

Nanda.

Adi 17.315

TEXT 315

TEXT

tenho ta' caitanya-krsna -- sacira nandana

trtiya paricchede janmera ‘samanya' karana

SYNONYMS

tenho -- He; ta' -- certainly; caitanya-krsna -- Krsna with the name of

Sri Caitanya; sacira nandana -- the son of Sacimata; trtiya paricchede --

in the Third Chapter; janmera -- of His birth; samanya -- general;

karana -- reason.

TRANSLATION

Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who is Krsna Himself, has now appeared as

the son of mother Saci. The Third Chapter describes the general cause of

His appearance.

Adi 17.316

TEXT 316

TEXT

tahin madhye prema-dana -- ‘visesa' karana

yuga-dharma -- krsna-nama-prema-pracarana

SYNONYMS

tahin madhye -- in that chapter; prema-dana -- distribution of love of

Godhead; visesa -- specific; karana -- reason; yuga-dharma -- the

religion of the millennium; krsna-nama -- the holy name of Lord Krsna;

prema -- love of Godhead; pracarana -- propagating.

TRANSLATION

The Third Chapter specifically describes the distribution of love of

Godhead. It also describes the religion of the age, which is simply to

distribute the holy name of Lord Krsna and propagate the process of

loving Him.

Adi 17.317

TEXT 317

TEXT

caturthe kahilun janmera ‘mula' prayojana

sva-madhurya-premananda-rasa-asvadana

SYNONYMS

caturthe -- in the Fourth Chapter; kahilun -- I have described; janmera -

- of His birth; mula -- the real; prayojana -- necessity; sva-madhurya --

His own transcendental sweetness; prema-ananda -- of ecstatic joy from

love; rasa -- the mellows; asvadana -- tasting.

TRANSLATION

The Fourth Chapter describes the main reason for His appearance, which

is to taste the mellows of His own transcendental loving service and His

own sweetness.

Adi 17.318

TEXT 318

TEXT

pancame ‘sri-nityananda'-tattva nirupana

nityananda haila rama rohini-nandana

SYNONYMS

pancame -- in the Fifth Chapter; sri-nityananda -- of Lord Nityananda

Prabhu; tattva -- the truth; nirupana -- description; nityananda -- Lord

Nityananda Prabhu; haila -- was; rama -- Balarama; rohini-nandana -- the

son of Rohini.

TRANSLATION

The Fifth Chapter describes the truth of Lord Nityananda Prabhu, who is

none other than Balarama, the son of Rohini.

Adi 17.319

TEXT 319

TEXT

sastha paricchede ‘advaita-tattve'ra vicara

advaita-acarya -- maha-visnu-avatara

SYNONYMS

sastha paricchede -- in the Sixth Chapter; advaita -- of Advaita Acarya;

tattvera -- of the truth; vicara -- consideration; advaita-acarya --

Advaita Prabhu; maha-visnu-avatara -- incarnation of Maha-Visnu.

TRANSLATION

The Sixth Chapter considers the truth of Advaita Acarya. He is an

incarnation of Maha-Visnu.

Adi 17.320

TEXT 320

TEXT

saptama paricchede ‘panca-tattve'ra akhyana

panca-tattva mili' yaiche kaila prema-dana

SYNONYMS

saptama paricchede -- in the Seventh Chapter; panca-tattvera -- of the

five tattvas (truths); akhyana -- the elaboration; panca-tattva -- the

five tattvas; mili' -- combining together; yaiche -- in what way; kaila -

- did; prema-dana -- distribution of love of Godhead.

TRANSLATION

The Seventh Chapter describes the Panca-tattva -- Sri Caitanya, Prabhu

Nityananda, Sri Advaita, Gadadhara and Srivasa. They all combined

together to distribute love of Godhead everywhere.

Adi 17.321

TEXT 321

TEXT

astame ‘caitanya-lila-varnana'-karana

eka krsna-namera maha-mahima-kathana

SYNONYMS

astame -- in the Eighth Chapter; caitanya-lila-varnana-karana -- the

reason for describing Caitanya Mahaprabhu's pastimes; eka -- one; krsna-

namera -- of the holy name of Lord Krsna; maha-mahima-kathana --

description of great glories.

TRANSLATION

The Eighth Chapter gives the reason for describing Lord Caitanya's

pastimes. It also describes the greatness of Lord Krsna's holy name.

Adi 17.322

TEXT 322

TEXT

navamete ‘bhakti-kalpa-vrksera varnana'

sri-caitanya-mali kaila vrksa aropana

SYNONYMS

navamete -- in the Ninth Chapter; bhakti-kalpa-vrksera -- of the desire

tree of devotional service; varnana -- the description; sri-caitanya-

mali -- Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu as the gardener; kaila -- did; vrksa --

the tree; aropana -- implantation.

TRANSLATION

The Ninth Chapter describes the desire tree of devotional service. Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu Himself is the gardener who planted it.

Adi 17.323

TEXT 323

TEXT

dasamete mula-skandhera ‘sakhadi-ganana'

sarva-sakha-ganera yaiche phala-vitarana

SYNONYMS

dasamete -- in the Tenth Chapter; mula-skandhera -- of the main trunk;

sakha-adi -- of the branches, etc.; ganana -- enumeration; sarva-sakha-

ganera -- of all branches; yaiche -- in what way; phala-vitarana --

distribution of the fruits.

TRANSLATION

The Tenth Chapter describes the branches and subbranches of the main

trunk and the distribution of their fruits.

Adi 17.324

TEXT 324

TEXT

ekadase ‘nityananda-sakha-vivarana'

dvadase ‘advaita-skandha sakhara varnana'

SYNONYMS

ekadase -- in the Eleventh Chapter; nityananda-sakha -- of the branches

of Sri Nityananda Prabhu; vivarana -- description; dvadase -- in the

Twelfth Chapter; advaita-skandha -- the trunk known as Advaita Prabhu;

sakhara -- of the branch; varnana -- description.

TRANSLATION

The Eleventh Chapter describes the branch called Sri Nityananda Prabhu.

The Twelfth Chapter describes the branch called Sri Advaita Prabhu.

Adi 17.325

TEXT 325

TEXT

trayodase mahaprabhura ‘janma-vivarana'

krsna-nama-saha yaiche prabhura janama

SYNONYMS

trayodase -- in the Thirteenth Chapter; mahaprabhura -- of Lord Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu; janma -- of the birth; vivarana -- the description;

krsna-nama-saha -- along with the holy name of Lord Krsna; yaiche -- in

what way; prabhura -- of the Lord; janama -- the birth.

TRANSLATION

The Thirteenth Chapter describes the birth of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu,

which took place with the chanting of the holy name of Krsna.

Adi 17.326

TEXT 326

TEXT

caturdase ‘balya-lila'ra kichu vivarana

pancadase ‘pauganda-lila'ra sanksepe kathana

SYNONYMS

caturdase -- in the Fourteenth Chapter; balya-lila'ra -- of the Lord's

childhood pastimes; kichu -- some; vivarana -- description; pancadase --

in the Fifteenth Chapter; pauganda-lilara -- of the pastimes of the

pauganda (boyhood) age; sanksepe -- in brief; kathana -- the telling.

TRANSLATION

The Fourteenth Chapter gives some description of the Lord's childhood

pastimes. The Fifteenth briefly describes the Lord's boyhood pastimes.

Adi 17.327

TEXT 327

TEXT

sodasa paricchede ‘kaisora-lila'ra uddesa

saptadase ‘yauvana-lila' kahilun visesa

SYNONYMS

sodasa -- sixteenth; paricchede -- in the chapter; kaisora-lilara -- of

pastimes prior to youth; uddesa -- indication; saptadase -- in the

Seventeenth Chapter; yauvana-lila -- the pastimes of youth; kahilun -- I

have stated; visesa -- specifically.

TRANSLATION

In the Sixteenth Chapter I have indicated the pastimes of the kaisora

age [the age prior to youth]. In the Seventeenth Chapter I have

specifically described His youthful pastimes.

Adi 17.328

TEXT 328

TEXT

ei saptadasa prakara adi-lilara prabandha

dvadasa prabandha tate grantha-mukhabandha

SYNONYMS

ei saptadasa -- these seventeen; prakara -- varieties; adi-lilara -- of

the Adi-lila (first canto); prabandha -- subject matter; dvadasa --

twelve; prabandha -- subject matters; tate -- among those; grantha -- of

the book; mukha-bandha -- prefaces.

TRANSLATION

Thus there are seventeen varieties of subjects in the first canto, which

is known as the Adi-lila. Twelve of these constitute the preface of this

scripture.

Adi 17.329

TEXT 329

TEXT

panca-prabandhe panca-rasera carita

sanksepe kahilun ati, -- na kailun vistrta

SYNONYMS

panca-prabandhe -- in five chapters; panca-rasera -- of five

transcendental mellows; carita -- the character; sanksepe -- in brief;

kahilun -- I stated; ati -- greatly; na kailun -- I did not make;

vistrta -- expanded.

TRANSLATION

After the chapters of the preface, I have described five transcendental

mellows in five chapters. I have described them very briefly rather than

expansively.

Adi 17.330

TEXT 330

TEXT

vrndavana-dasa iha ‘caitanya-mangale'

vistari' varnila nityananda-ajna-bale

SYNONYMS

vrndavana-dasa -- Thakura Vrndavana dasa; iha -- this; caitanya-mangale -

- in his book Caitanya-mangala; vistari' -- expanding; varnila --

described; nityananda -- of Sri Nityananda Prabhu; ajna -- of the order;

bale -- on the strength.

TRANSLATION

By the order and strength of Sri Nityananda Prabhu, Srila Vrndavana dasa

Thakura has elaborately described in his Caitanya-mangala all that I

have not.

Adi 17.331

TEXT 331

TEXT

sri-krsna-caitanya-lila -- adbhuta, ananta

brahma-siva-sesa yanra nahi paya anta

SYNONYMS

sri-krsna-caitanya-lila -- the pastimes of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;

adbhuta -- wonderful; ananta -- unlimited; brahma -- Lord Brahma; siva --

Lord Siva; sesa -- Lord Sesa Naga; yanra -- of which; nahi -- not; paya

-- get; anta -- end.

TRANSLATION

The pastimes of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu are wonderful and unlimited.

Even personalities like Lord Brahma, Lord Siva and Sesa Naga cannot

find their end.

Adi 17.332

TEXT 332

TEXT

ye yei amsa kahe, sune sei dhanya

acire milibe tare sri-krsna-caitanya

SYNONYMS

ye yei amsa -- any part of this; kahe -- anyone who describes; sune --

anyone who hears; sei -- that person; dhanya -- glorious; acire -- very

soon; milibe -- will meet; tare -- Him; sri-krsna-caitanya -- Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

TRANSLATION

Anyone who describes or hears any part of this elaborate subject will

very soon receive the causeless mercy of Sri Krsna Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

Adi 17.333

TEXT 333

TEXT

sri-krsna-caitanya, advaita, nityananda

srivasa-gadadharadi yata bhakta-vrnda

SYNONYMS

sri-krsna-caitanya -- Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; advaita -- Advaita

Acarya Prabhu; nityananda -- Nityananda Prabhu; srivasa -- Srivasa

Thakura; gadadhara-adi -- and others like Gadadhara; yata -- all; bhakta-

vrnda -- all devotees.

TRANSLATION

[Herein the author again describes the Panca-tattva.] Sri Krsna Caitanya,

Prabhu Nityananda, Sri Advaita, Gadadhara, Srivasa and all the devotees

of Lord Caitanya.

Adi 17.334

TEXT 334

TEXT

yata yata bhakta-gana vaise vrndavane

namra hana sire dharon sabara carane

SYNONYMS

yata yata -- each and every one; bhakta-gana -- devotees; vaise --

reside; vrndavane -- at Vrndavana; namra hana -- becoming humble; sire --

on my head; dharon -- I place; sabara -- of all; carane -- the lotus

feet.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances to all the residents of Vrndavana. I

wish to place their lotus feet on my head in great humbleness.

Adi 17.336

TEXTS 335–336

TEXT

sri-svarupa-sri-rupa-sri-sanatana

sri-raghunatha-dasa, ara sri-jiva-carana

sire dhari vandon, nitya karon tanra asa

caitanya-caritamrta kahe krsnadasa

SYNONYMS

sri-svarupa -- Sri Svarupa Damodara; sri-rupa -- Sri Rupa Gosvami; sri-

sanatana -- Sri Sanatana Gosvami; sri-raghunatha-dasa -- Sri Raghunatha

dasa Gosvami; ara -- and; sri-jiva-carana -- the lotus feet of Sri Jiva

Gosvami; sire -- on the head; dhari -- placing; vandon -- I worship;

nitya -- always; karon -- I do; tanra -- their; asa -- hope to serve;

Caitanya-caritamrta -- the book named Sri Caitanya-caritamrta; kahe --

describes; krsnadasa -- Srila Krsnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami.

TRANSLATION

I wish to place the lotus feet of the Gosvamis on my head. Their names

are Sri Svarupa Damodara, Sri Rupa Gosvami, Sri Sanatana Gosvami, Sri

Raghunatha dasa Gosvami and Sri Jiva Gosvami. Placing their lotus feet

on my head, always hoping to serve them, I, Krsnadasa, narrate Sri

Caitanya-caritamrta, following in their footsteps.

Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports to Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, Adi-lila,

Seventeenth Chapter, describing the pastimes of Lord Caitanya

Mahaprabhu in His youth.

END OF THE ADI-LILA